《Try Me!》


 Chapter 1: Consciousness

    Sudden clarity like awakening from a sedative induced sleep. How do I what that is. Doesn''t matter first of all I need to know who and where I am. I thought I didn''t open my eyes apparently, I did, it''s just too dark to see. But it seems my eyes are adapting to darkness.


    I see silhouettes of waving leaves and hear a whistling wind. It seems I''m in a forest. Again, how do I know that. And I''m most surprised by the fact how I couldn''t care less about that. Huh strange. Well whatever first let''s try assessing the surroundings. Huh apparently it is harder to stand up than I thought. Heh no wonder it will be hard to stand up on those stumpy legs.


    Why does...¡­


    Awooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    Holy shit that almost scared the crap out of me, literally. Whew that was close. Anyway, what was that, sounds like wolf''s howl but deeper. Again, how do I know that. Forget that first need to hide before I become a wolfs stool. Now where to hide. I try looking around my surroundings and see a giant tree with what seems to be a space beneath it. I try to walk to it.


    Apparently, it is even harder to walk with these stumpy legs than to stand up. After taking a dozen of very careful steps I manage to reach the space and try to peek into it no surprise can''t see a thing.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    But at least it seems to be empty. While I was thinking, howling sound gets close at one point then gets far don''t know if it¡¯s getting near or far. So, doesn''t have a much of a choice.


    Tries to step into the space stumbles and rolls down into the space hits my head and goodnight.


    And hello wait why does it seems like I''m somewhere else? First of all, it''s bright and I seem to be in a giant palace lobby and there is podium with an interface on it in the middle and ten doors with a question mark on it leading to who knows where and stairs leading to second floor.


    But there is only one door with what seems to be nut on it on second floor.


    And again, it seems to me it''s so called mind palace. Still strange that I know that.


    Well never mind that, first let¡¯s take a look at the doors. And with that thought I''m in front of the first door from the left. It seems I don''t possess a physical body. Simple wooden door with a grey question mark on it. Let¡¯s try opening it. Locked well that was disappointing. Let¡¯s try other doors all locked. Shit. Now last one on second floor.


    Let¡¯s see this one seems different from other doors feels metallic and it wasn''t a nut, it was a brain on it. Don''t know why but I feel strangely familiar with this door. Okay here goes nothing.


    Click.


    Finally, at least one is open. Let¡¯s see, bright room full of books. Still feels familiar, strange.


    Blip, Blip, Blip.


    Interface on the podium seems to be blinking. Huh curious let¡¯s take look first. I close the door and will myself to the first floor front of the podium.


    Now let¡¯s take a look.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 40


    Gender: Male


    Hmm. Seems to be basic information about me. Alder doesn''t feel right, don''t think it''s my real name but I like it so all¡¯s well ends well hehe so, I will keep it. Age doesn''t seem right there is no way I''m 40.


    [Main Interface recommends new scan of user¡¯s information! Y/N]


    YES!


    Scanning: 24:00:00


    Really that long? Well nothing I can do now. Now how do I get a little nap here.

 Chapter 2: Needs

    GROWLLLLLLLLLLL!!!


    I wake up to my own stomach growling and I''m hungry and thirsty as hell! It is nice to wake up to a bright sunshine albeit hungry as hell. Apparently, I didn''t become a wolfs stool after all pretty lucky. Was worried considering I lost consciousness in absence of my willingness.


    Well forget that I need to find something to eat and drink first. I look around my surroundings hoping to find something of nutrition. As empty as a college student¡¯s wallet. All I see is gigantic roots swarming over each other. While following one of the roots I see a round red fruit. Looks juicy and plump full of juice and nutrition. Just looking at it makes me drool GROWLLLLLLLL!!!


    Shit now it''s starting to hurt. Now how to procure the that high hanging luscious fruit. On second thought it might poison or even kill me...


    Aaa screw that got no other choice anyway.


    Seeing it''s almost 2 meter form the ground it''s impossible to climb up there to get it with these stumpy legs and arms. Next option would be hit it with something anything rock for example. I pick up a rock from the ground and throw it with all the strength I can muster. First try right next to it, second try about 1.8 meters high, third try barely 1.4 high and I''m already exhausted falls to ground.


    GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!!!!


    Ohh, I can feel the strength leaving my body. Oh god this is it, I''m going to starve to death. Shit I had so much to do, so much to see, so much to live for. Oh shit.


    Just as I was wailing pathetically while waiting starvation for some reason the fruit fell on its own and rolls next to me. After moment of surprise I gobble the fruit like the most delicious food in the world and it tasted divine. Full of juice and nutrition. SO. FUCKING. DELICIOUS!!!Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    HALLELUJAH!!!


    So, this is "finger licking good" feels like.


    After satiating my hunger, I feel strange yet comfortable warmth going through my stomach and from there branching out to my whole body making me very sleepy. And hello darkness my old friend...


    Of course, I wake up in my mind palace once again. But this time it''s different it''s greener. Every single block is painted green. Feels like this palace is full of vitality like forest fresher and more alive. And first door from the left is made out of ivy with picture of a bushy green tree. I try to open it but it''s still locked that sucks.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    Information scanning: 13:00:00


    So, I''ve been sleep for almost 10 hours and struggled with the hunger for almost 1 hour, hmm efficient.


    Well since I got nothing else to do let¡¯s check out the room on second floor. I open the door and enter the room. Let¡¯s take a good look last time I got distracted by the interface. Bright room, don''t know where light is coming from. Square room can''t see the ends of the room, simple wooden book shelves, now that I took a good look not all shelves have a book most are empty. Only ones in the front are full of books.  I pick up the first book on first self from left and open it on it


    Sleep and Sedative States Induced by Targeting the Histamine and Noradrenergic Systems:


    "Sedatives target just a handful of receptors and ion channels. But we have no satisfying explanation for how activating these receptors produces sedation. In particular, do sedatives act at restricted brain locations and circuitries or more widely? Two prominent sedative drugs in clinical use are zolpidem, a GABAA receptor positive allosteric modulator, and dexmedetomidine (DEX), a selective ¦Á2 adrenergic receptor agonist. By targeting..."


    After reading the first page I finally understand how I knew about sedative induced sleep.


    After putting the first book I pick up the second book and take look.


    Wolf:


    "The wolf (Canis lupus),[a] also known as the gray wolf, timber wolf,[4][5] western wolf,[b] and its other subspecies is a canine native to the wilderness and remote areas of Eurasia and North America. It is the largest extant member of its family, with males averaging 43¨C45 kg (95¨C99 lb) and females 36¨C38.5 kg (79¨C85 lb).[7] Like the red wolf, it is distinguished from other Canis species by its larger size and less pointed features, particularly on the ears and muzzle.[8] Its winter fur is...."


    And now I know how I knew. So apparently this room contains someone¡¯s knowledge wait not exactly knowledge more like subconscious knowledge of experience. So peculiar that my mind palace contains someone else''s knowledge.


    But even more peculiar thing is I seem to be okay with it. Not because I''m numb but because all this seems so familiar as if it''s supposed to be all mine.


    Peculiar, truly peculiar.

 Chapter 3: Exploration

    I open my bleary eyes and it seems it''s still bright outside. Ooh it feels so good like I slept for a long time. Unexpectedly I''m still not hungry or thirsty suppose fruit I ate was nutrient enough.


    I try to stand up on my stumpy feet and manage to do that. I somehow feel taller huh. Well whatever. On second thought this indifference to almost anything should worry me somewhat but it doesn''t. That might become an issue. But fortunately, not for now.


    Now let¡¯s try getting out of here first. So, I walk to the opening leading to outside. Now that I see it this space under tree is very spacious. It seems almost as big as my mind palace awesome. After reaching the opening I climb up out to the forest. After all, as I thought I''m in a forest full of trees and grass. Air is so fresh that I can almost taste it. Never seen a landscape this green in my life.


    After walking for a while, I look back to tree I was under and see a tree so GIGANTIC I can''t see the top and both ends.


    Magnificent.


    Got no other word to describe this tree. Surrounding is nothing but trees. Don''t know what kind of species these trees are but this forest looks and feels beautiful. But I can''t lose the feeling this beautiful forest will swallow me whole and spit me out if I relax here. So definitely not someplace to rest my weary bones.


    But I still feel so comfortable here like I''m home. Like I got a certain affinity with this forest.


    And I get a feeling as if something is observing me since I left the tree. Doesn''t feel like malicious intent. But more like curiosity. So, I think it''s fine to ignore that feeling for now.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Now moment of decision do I venture deeper into the forest or go back to my burrow under the tree. Well considering my survival it''s better to go back to my burrow but on the other hand I will still need food and water to survive so got no other choice to venture deeper for food or at least water source.


    So first let¡¯s try heading west.


    But problem is it is atrociously hard to walk fast with these short legs. This suck. Fortunately for some reason I seem to not get tired easily. So that''s a plus.


    After walking for 5 minutes I stumble upon a realization that I don''t know how to find my way back to burrow under the tree. So, I decide to go back to the tree while I still can see the gigantic tree. But while walking back I notice that I can recall the way back perfectly fine from observing the surroundings.


    That''s interesting. Apparently, I have so called Eidetic memory. Sure, that will provide so much convenience in the future. But Eidetic memory alone can''t explain this. It''s not like I observed my surrounding carefully on my way, I simply glanced past everything in my way so that means I have enhanced perception too.


    That might explain the feeling of being watched that I have been having since coming out of the burrow. This feeling of being watched is very disturbing. I don''t like it at all but since there isn''t much I can do about it all I can do is hope whatever watching me doesn''t decide to kill me.


    Considering I can find my way back let¡¯s continue heading west.


    So, after walking for almost 20 minutes I hear a flowing water to my right and finds a small creek with pure looking water. Let¡¯s take a sip and see what happens.


    MMM! tastes good not good as the juice of that fruit but still good.


    Now that I found a reliable water source next on the agenda is food. Since I didn''t find anything to eat on my way that means got to I keep going or go to different direction after going back to the tree.


    Keep going means I have to cross the creek. But something tells me that I shouldn''t cross this creek. It feels as if this creek is some kind of boundary and crossing it will put me in a life-threatening danger. This is the first time I''m getting this kind of feeling from somewhere deep like some kind of survival instinct warning me crossing the creek will kill me.


    So, second choice it is then.


    After walking for almost 30 minutes I find my way back to the tree with no problem. So that means there isn''t much of a danger of getting lost as long as I go out when it''s bright out.


    Huh that feeling of being watched disappeared as soon as I came into the space under the tree.


    Since it''s getting dark out I can''t go out now.


    But problem with this course of action is I still couldn''t find anything to eat. Even though I''m still not hungry after walking for a while who knows what might happen until sun rises tomorrow.


    So, let¡¯s list my choices. First, keep exploring and risk getting lost in the dark, Second, stay under the tree till sun rises again and hope that I won''t get hungry again. So, basically either get lost or endure hunger. Well choice is hilarious obvious. Second choice it is then.

 Chapter 4: The Interface 1

    Now what can I do till I sleep. First let¡¯s summarize today¡¯s findings. First of all, I¡¯m in a deep forest full of dangers, second there is a water source to the west in 30 minutes walking distance, third on the other side of the creek there is life threatening danger lurking, fourth the strange feeling of being observed, fifth no food. Think that¡¯s about it.


    Now what to do tomorrow? First of all, secure food. Then figure out the rest. After sun rises tomorrow let¡¯s try heading east this time.


    Now that I planned my next day what to do now.


    According to my memories about mind palace I should be able to access it anytime I want. But my mind palace seems to be little different from my knowledge. Even though it¡¯s mine there is certain factor that I¡¯m not sure of. But first let¡¯s see if I can access it. So, in order to do that I need to visualize it. Let¡¯s try it.


    First interface then the doors on first floor. After that door on second floor.


    Suddenly I feel myself being pulled into my mind palace. But I¡¯m starting to doubt this place is exactly a mind palace. Mind palace is just a memorization technique used to recall things easily, this is something different. This feels like my mind goes to someplace deeper. To the very essence of my being. Feels more appropriate to call it my Soul Palace.


    Yup that feels more organic. Natural. On a closer look after I ate that fruit my Soul Palace feels like I¡¯m in that forest, I think that fruit changed more than the color of the walls and first door. Let¡¯s try opening the first door. Crap still locked.


    Well whatever. It will open when it opens. Now that¡¯s out of the way let¡¯s check out the interface first.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    Scanning: 00:04:43


    Well it¡¯s almost done so that¡¯s good news. While this finish let¡¯s check out the door on second floor.


    Still same book shelves, still same books slightly more huh. Let¡¯s try reding the third book then.


    Method of lociYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The method of loci (loci being Latin for "places") is a method of memory enhancement which uses visualizations with the use of spatial memory, familiar information about one''s environment, to quickly and efficiently recall information. The method of loci is also known as the memory journey, memory palace, or mind palace technique. This method is a mnemonic</a> device adopted in ancient Roman</a> and Greek</a>rhetorical treatises (in the anonymous Rhetorica ad Herennium</a>, Cicero</a>''s De Oratore</a>, and Quintilian</a>''s Institutio Oratoria</a>). Many memory contest</a> champions claim to use this technique to recall faces, digits, and lists of words¡­.


    So, mind palace huh. Still peculiar. Let¡¯s see the next book.


    Eidetic memory


    Eidetic memory (/a??d?t?k/</a>; sometimes called photographic memory) is an ability to vividly recall images from memory</a> after only a few instances of exposure, with high precision for a brief time after exposure, without using a mnemonic device</a>. Although the terms eidetic memory and photographic memory are popularly used interchangeably, they are also distinguished, with eidetic memory referring to the ability to view memories like photographs for a few minutes, and photographic memory referring to the ability to recall pages of text or numbers, or similar, in great detail. When the concepts are distinguished, eidetic memory is reported to occur in a small number of children and as something generally not found in adults, while true photographic memory has never been demonstrated to exist¡­


    Still very peculiar.


    Blip, Blip, Blip.


    Oh, it seems interface finished scanning.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 7


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 0


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: H


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: H


    Constitution: H-


    Vitality: A+


    Intelligence: A-


    Wisdom: D-


    Willpower: S


    Agility: H-


    Dexterity: H


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Doors:


    Door 1: Nature: Higher affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3:


    Door 4:


    Door 5:


    Door 6:


    Door 7:


    Door 8:


    Door 9:


    Door 10:


    Interesting. Now there is a symbol one the second door. Looks like Solomon¡¯s seal and color seems to morph to different ones every second. Hmm mysterious.


    Now that doors information showed up on the Interface I think I can open them. Let¡¯s try the first door.


    Click.


    Yes, finally it opens. In a plain that seems to span almost infinitely I see a little sprout on only hill in this plain waving in the wind under a blue sky. Strangely though even without a sun the sky is as bright as the outside.


    So, this is the change that the fruit I ate brought. Inside feels exactly like the forest. Air so fresh I can almost taste it. Feeling of familiarity and warmth. So, this is the affinity with nature huh. Not a bad feeling. Closer I get to the little sprout more I feels like I¡¯m standing next to the gigantic tree that I¡¯m under. Does that mean the fruit I ate was some kind of seed?


    Well whatever happened, happened so not much I can do but to adapt to the situation. So, this little sprout is the one that converts pure energy to vitality huh. That will be convenient over the time I¡¯m sure.


    Wait a minute how do I know what a pure energy is? Let¡¯s see. I will myself to door on the second floor and enter the library. And picks up the book with azure cover and read.

 Chapter 5: The Interface 2

    Pure energy


    Energy in the atmosphere without form. Creature¡¯s body absorbs the energy and their Soul Root converts the energy into mana to use as a fuel for Spell Matrices to cast a spell. Or creature¡¯s body itself converts the energy into Qi to nurture and temper the cells in the body to strengthen and improve the body.


    Soul Root


    Essence of the being¡¯s soul. Soul Root converts the pure energy into mana to be used by spell matrices to cast a spell. Soul Root¡¯s rank determines the speed of conversion and purity of the converted mana. And that determines whether the creature can become a Wizard or not. Only creature with C+ or higher Soul Root Rank can become a Wizard because lower ranked Soul Root can¡¯t convert the pure energy into a mana pure enough to nurture the brain cells durability to endure storing a mana.


    Soul Root¡¯s rank highest rank is S and lowest is H.


    Mana


    Force that is converted from the pure energy by being¡¯s Soul Root. Mana is stored in the brain cells. And creature uses the mana to nurture and expand the brain cells capacity to store more mana. Purity of the mana can determine the speed of nurturing and ease of use by Spell Matrices. If you try to absorb and convert more mana than your brain cells can handle your head will simply explode. So, in order to store more mana in your brain cells you need to increase the durability of the cells by nurturing them with mana over time. Mana exists in a form similar to steam and more you store in your brain cells more compact it becomes. Thus, the reason for need to increase the cells durability. So that it can endure the pressure from more mana in it. At some point mana will start taking form of liquid after your cells can endure enough pressure to compress the mana to the point of becoming liquid.


    Spell Matrix


    Matrix that is used by creatures to use convert mana into specialized form of mana and cast relevant spells. You first draw the Matrix in your head and visualize the effect then infuse the matrix with your mana from your brain cells then the matrix converts the mana into specialized form, directs the mana and unleash the spell. Every spell has a necessary specialized form of mana. For example, if you want to cast a fireball you need to convert your mana into an elemental mana.


    Spell Matrix is determined by the rank from H to S and that determines the Wizard¡¯s rank. Higher the rank, stronger the spell casted will be.


    Spell Matrices are categorized natural and custom ones. Natural Matrices are ones that creatures are born with something like racial matrix, like dragon¡¯s breath or vampire¡¯s vampirism that converts life force in others¡¯ bodies to mana or qi. Custom Matrices are ones that are created by intelligent beings to suit their needs. Those ones anyone can use as long as they have the Matrix and sufficient mana.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But as long as you know the Matrix for natural ones and high enough Soul Root rank you can actually use it but problem with that is difficulty to use that. Lowest required rank is at least B+ because to use natural Matrix of another race requires high mana purity and quantity.


    So those are what is most needed by the those who are determined to become a Wizard. But it says here that highest Soul Root rank is S but Interface says mine is SSS. That¡¯s kind of weird.


    Now for the body tempering.


    Body Potential


    Indicates being¡¯s body¡¯s potential to be nurtured and tempered by qi converted from pure energy by being¡¯s body itself. Creatures that uses Qi to nurture and temper their bodies are usually called warriors for they use their tempered bodies to fight. And Body Potential rank determines speed that the body can convert the pure energy into Qi, purity of the Qi, body¡¯s speed to be nurtured and capacity to endure tempering. Higher purity means higher efficiency and quality of nurturing and tempering.


    For being to become a warrior lowest their body potential rank can be is C. Because Qi is a very aggressive life force different from vitality so body must be strong enough to endure the initial tempering, if not every cell in being¡¯s body will simply burst into flames.


    Qi


    Life force that is different from vitality that is more aggressive that is converted from pure energy. Creatures use Qi converted from pure energy to nurture every cell in their body except brain cells to increase the cells capacity to be tempered. Then they use the same Qi to temper their cells to increase their body¡¯s strength, flexibility, speed, reaction speed, durability and endurance.


    Martial Arts


    Martial Arts are codified systems and traditions of combat practices. Beings who use Martial Arts are called warriors. After training the combat practices warriors can use Qi to perform techniques relate to practices to fight. And techniques like spells ranked H to S and that determines the Warrior¡¯s rank.


    So according to this my body is what is called simply trash, lowest of the low huh. So, I guess there isn¡¯t much hope in physical department huh. Well consolation is I got a brighter future in the spiritual department so that¡¯s a plus. But problem is I don¡¯t really know any kind of useful Spell Matrix. I seems I only know matrix for fireball.


    And it seems humans really doesn¡¯t possess any kind of natural Matrix.


    But traits seem interesting.


    Traits are your natural abilities. They are a part of who you are, what you do and why you do it. It is possible to attain new traits as you nurture and temper your body and brain cells. High enough tempering can give you unique abilities depending on your personality, quirks and knowledge. Well pretty much anything unique about you can give you new special abilities if you temper your body to high enough rank.


    Hmm those are really interesting. According to this I can gain new abilities just depending on tempering without Spell Matrix. That will be helpful. Specially, considering my body¡¯s atrocious state.

 Chapter 6: Start

    Okay all this information helps a lot. All this explains a lot too. As for now let¡¯s check out the second door. I will myself to the second door. And symbol on this one wasn¡¯t a Solomon¡¯s but a Spell Matrix.


    Click.


    I open the door and enter. All I see is a seemingly endless long corridor with a wall like the second door interchanging every second. And on my left side I see single frame with a Spell Matrix for fireball.


    So, this is what Interface meant by I can store Spell Matrices. This eliminates the need to draw a Matrix in my head to cast a Spell. All I need to do is provide a sufficient mana and visualization. That makes casting a spell so much easier. More I understand, more I realize that I¡¯m born to be a Wizard. So, I guess I will progress along that path then. But hard to do that without any more Spell Matrices.


    So that means only way that I can get strong is to temper my brain and hope that I will get more useful traits.


    Huh. Okay, enough reading and exploring my Soul Palace. For now, let¡¯s take a rest.


    I wake up and its already bright outside. Still feels so comfortable sleeping here even without any bedding. Guess this is the so called, affinity with nature huh. Fortunately, I¡¯m still not hungry or thirsty for now.


    Something tells me that my first door is converting pure energy into vitality to keep me from going hungry or thirsty. So, I think that means this eliminates the need to drink or eat. Let¡¯s hope.


    Now that¡¯s out of the way let¡¯s try to convert the pure energy into mana.


    So how do I do that? Let¡¯s see take a deep breath and try to feel my surrounding. And there it is. Feels like being submerged in water but without the pressure. Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the surrounding or because pure energy is like that it feels serene and calm and most of all full of life and vitality.


    Now that I managed to feel the energy I can start absorbing it. Let¡¯s see in order to do that I need to visualize my soul as a vortex that is sucking the energy from my surroundings in to my very core of my being. Hmm it¡¯s not working damn it. What am I doing wrong? Let¡¯s try it again.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Feel the surrounding energy check then imagine my soul as a vortex that¡¯s sucking the energy around me check. Still not working. It seems I can¡¯t affect the energy around me for some reason. What is it. Is my visualization not strong enough? No that¡¯s not it.


    Then if simple vortex is not enough I will visualize a black hole that will suck everything around me, if necessary. Let¡¯s see then if it will refuse to bend to my will.


    Black hole¡¯s gravitational effects that nothing can escape from. I will my soul to become a black hole to suck every bit of energy around me. Yes, I can feel it forming the black hole, along with it comes the gravitational effects that is pulling every single energy around me into my soul¡¯s very core. I can feel it, my soul getting full.


    Now that I managed to absorb the energy, next is converting it to mana. To do that I need to will the energy stored in my soul to go through filtering through my Soul Root. So how can I do that. Ultimately every process depends on my visualization. But is filtering really a right term. If I simply filter the energy it will only lose some properties not get converted into mana I think. So instead of filtering I think it should simply go through my soul and that will change the properties of the pure energy to mana.


    So, let¡¯s try that. Will the energy to simply pass through my Soul Root? That¡¯s it. After passing through my Soul energy gets converted to mana. This mana stuff feels different. More in tune with my body and soul. Easier to manipulate.


    Now that I got the mana how to store it in my brain and use it to nurture my brain cells. I suppose I need to will the mana to my brain first. And then what, how do I nurture my brain cells with it. It still depends on my visualization I suppose. So, first let¡¯s imagine my brain and then inject the mana to my brain then infuse my brain cells with it little by little.


    Ooh I can feel it refreshing and cool feeling in my head. Very little but perceptible feeling of more clarity. So that¡¯s how I nurture my brain cells. Now that¡¯s out of the way how to store mana in my brain cells. Once again visualization, I suppose.


    Mana exists in a steam like form initially. So, since it¡¯s almost impossible to store steam that means I need to keep it moving. That means I can visualize my brain as a pipe network that is used to transport steam.


    If I use that picture I can both nurture and store mana in my brain cells. Let¡¯s try it. First my brain and neurons. Then electrical and chemical signals that is transmitting information. Imagine mana passing through my brain like those signals. Feels just like nurturing using my first image. Okay start is pretty good so far.

 Chapter 7: Fireball

    Ding!


    Huh. What was that. Came from Interface.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 7


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 0


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: H


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: H-


    Huh so brain cells that are nurture are called Mana Vessel huh. Well I guess it makes sense. Explains everything about need to nurture and expand its capacity. Without big enough vessel you can¡¯t store anything right.


    Now that I managed to get myself a mana lets cast a spell. Since only Matrix I got is fireball, fireball it is.


    So how do I connect to my second door to use the Spell Matrix that is in there. Oh, just willing it makes it appear in my head automatically. That¡¯s convenient. Okay next is visualizing the fireball. Then infusing the Spell Matrix with mana. Ooh I can feel it mana goes into the Spell Matrix and gets converted to elemental mana first then Matrix directs the mana to heat itself to change its base form and manifest itself in the outside world.


    Et viola. There it is my first fireball. Fist sized small orange colored ball made out of fire. Feels easy to sustain it since I don¡¯t need to concentrate hard to keep the Matrix drawn in my head. But my brain feels empty now that I used every bit of mana in it to cast the spell. But I can feel it being filled back already. This cooling and refreshing feeling of my mana vessel getting full is something that I can get used to. I guess this is the perk of having high ranked Soul Root I suppose.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Since I got more mana before the first spell ran out of mana let¡¯s try injecting more mana into the Spell Matrix. Injecting more mana makes almost no difference. Expect tiny bit of increase in temperature of the fireball. So that means if get more mana reservoir and inject enough mana into the Spell Matrix I can make this simple fireball spell into something devastatingly powerful right.


    So, this is the advantage that my second door gives me. Since I don¡¯t need to concentrate on both the visualization of the effect and Spell Matrix in my head that gives me more room to maneuver with my spells.


    I so want to throw the fireball somewhere to see it explode. But that would be pretty stupid considering I¡¯m in a forest.


    So, all I can do is cast the spell to squeeze my mana vessel empty the convert more mana to nurture it again. Let¡¯s hope nurturing my brain cells will give me useful trait sooner.


    Still feels awesome to cast my first spell. It may be a simple and insignificant spell but this marks my start on the path to strength. Can¡¯t figure out why but I have been having this feeling that if I want to survive in this forest I need power. Not just power to protect myself but power to stand on the very top.


    The power to be the predator not the prey.


    No matter what, power is all that matters. Doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, loved or hated, sick or healthy, evil or good everything eventually comes down to who is the strongest. Strongest gets to do whatever he wants.


    So, no matter what, power to be the strongest not just ordinary person but someone who can do whatever he wants. Not to be preached by good and do something they want me to do for good of the world or bullshit like that or to be threatened by the evil to do things against my own will. I want to be the third party, neutral party that will do whatever the hell I want to do.


    So, in order to do that I need to be stronger than both the evil and the good combined. Overwhelming power, that is the only way to be the neutral party. So, no matter the means I will achieve that power.


    And this first fireball I casted is the beginning of my path to achieve that power.


    And I can¡¯t do that by being cooped down here doing nothing but cast fireball and hoping to gain useful trait that might not even show up. I need to go out see what this forest is made out of and then the world.

 Chapter 8: First Encounter

    I get out of the burrow then head west. Let¡¯s try crossing the little creek. Still getting the feeling of being watched after getting out. This is starting to get annoying.


    After walking for about 30 minutes I come before the creek. Ooh the feeling is back. Something deep within me is telling me to get the hell away from here. Suppose that would be my survival instinct.


    But at the same time something else tells me to cross the creek and face the unknown. To walk on my path to power no matter what. And that would be I don¡¯t know, maybe my primal urge or something like that.


    Since I came here to keep walking let¡¯s keep walking then.


    I cross the creek without much trouble considering its as deep as my ankle. Ooh. The feeling of danger is getting stronger survival instinct going of like a cop¡¯s siren. But I keep walking making my other side rejoice. This feeling of contradiction is unsettling and strangely thrilling at the same time.


    It feels different on the other side the creek. Colder, more unsettling.


    Well let¡¯s keep walking forward then.


    Rumble!!!!


    Holy shit. That almost scared a crap out me again and literally. It seems it might rain. Hard to know since I can¡¯t see the sky at all in this forest.


    Only after taking a few steps I feel a stinging feeling on my left side. And falls to front to dodge and see a big black shadow whiz over me. After rolling once on the ground I crouch and look to my right and see a big wolf with a pitch-black fur staring at me with its silver eyes. Looking at me with condensation and indifference all the while possessing the craftiness that wolves have.


    Lone wolf huh. This one might be the one I heard howling the first night I gained consciousness.


    Body structure looks same as the wolves I know but size is different. It¡¯s bigger and looks more intelligent. Obviously, it wants to devour me. So that means if I want to survive I need to kill it. Since it¡¯s impossible to run from it. So how do I do that. Unfortunately, fireball won¡¯t be enough to kill it unless I burn it from its inside. Think, think, think again.


    Unfortunately, it lunges toward me before I can think of a solution. And swipes at me with its right paw. I try to dodge but fails at it miserably and gets scratched on my left shoulder.


    FUCKKK! It hurts.


    Before I manage to adapt to the pain I see a gaping maw trying to bite my face. I pull my body back as hard as I can and manages to dodge the wolf¡¯s mouth and rolls few times and gets some distance from the wolf.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Pant. Pant. Pant.


    Hoo, this is quite tiring. And pain is excruciating.


    Fortunately, wolf is not coming at me. It¡¯s just standing there and staring at me with its silver eyes. Huh wants to play with its prey knowing it can¡¯t do anything to it. That¡¯s cat¡¯s behavior, you asshole. Anyway, that actually helps me.


    Surprisingly my shoulder is healing at a fact rate I can see it healing little by little. That might be the perk of high vitality. That gives me more room to fight. I can sacrifice a few injuries if necessary.


    It lunges at me again this time with more precision and speed. Swipes at me again with its right paw again, this time I manages to move but still end up getting scratched at the same place before.


    Son of a bitch. It hurts even more. But this time I can handle the pain better than before and rolls backward again, getting more distance.


    Unfortunately, this time wolf wasn¡¯t in a playful mood and comes at me directly to rip me apart. And it bites me hard on my left shoulder this time. I can hear my shoulder getting crushed and blood gushing out.


    Ooh. FUUUUUUUUCK. The pain is terrible. I let out a scream without much choice this time. I try to hit it in its jugular but unfortunately my pathetic body fails to inflict any kind of damage to its tough hide. DAMN IT!!!


    Then if your body is so strong let¡¯s see if it is same with your fucking eyes. I shove my right index finger right into its left eye and manages to penetrate its eye.


    It whines and falls back. Shit it seems I lost too much blood. I¡¯m starting to get dizzy from blood loss. And falls on my knees.


    Wolf is staring at me with its one with hatred in it. HAHAHAHA. Couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh. It seems this time my Primal urges won. Feels good to finally inflict damage on the fucker. Luckily my shoulder is still healing at an enhanced speed and pain is subsiding. Seems like high vitality and increased regeneration at work.


    It seems wolf is really pissed off. There is no longer any indifference and condensation in its eye anymore only fury and hatred.


    ¡°COME ON THEN¡±


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR¡±


    It lunges at me again with its disgusting open mouth but this time I shove my right hand into its mouth and immediately cast Fireball. And manages to light a fire in its throat. Realizing my plan, it tries to back away. But I cling to its fur with my left hand and injects all the mana I have and converted from pure energy into my Matrix and burns the motherfucker from inside out.


    Wolf continuous to try to get rid of me. But don¡¯t think it will be that easy. I can already smell its throat being roasted. MMMMM smells delicious. Keep whimpering till you die puppy. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s got more guts and will then.


    ¡°DID YOU BELIEVE ME TO BE EASY PREY HUH?¡±


    It starts to lose strength. Its body starts to loosen and light in its eyes continuous to dim little by little.


    ¡°COME OOON SON!¡±


    ¡°IS THAT ALL¡±


    ¡°YOU SHOULD STRUGLLE MORE TO LIVE RIGHT¡±


    With its last whimper it falls weakly on the ground.


    ¡°PANT. PANT. PANT¡±


    For some reason I don¡¯t feel almost any pain maybe adrenaline rushing through my veins.


    Don¡¯t know why I got a smile on my face but feels good to win. And smells good.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA¡±


    I can already feel my right-hand healing from the bite and the burns. This warm energy surging through my body and concentrating on my injuries would be my body¡¯s vitality I suppose. But at the same time as my injuries heal I can feel different kind of energy being infused into my body.


    Well whatever. My first encounter with another life went quite well I suppose.

 Chapter 9: First Contact

    Feels good to be standing over my first blood. And I think I cooked it just right heh. Smells good. Still I¡¯m feeling exhausted well not physically but mentally. So, I think my first adventure over the creek ends here. Let¡¯s go back for now.


    But first what can I do with the body. Seems shame to just leave it here. But considering the size difference and my body¡¯s pathetic attributes it¡¯s obviously impossible to take it with me. And I¡¯m sure this smell will attract some unwanted attention so got no other choice but to leave it here.


    RUMBLE!!!!!


    And with that it starts to rain.


    After coming back just lying my head knock me right out. Seems I was more tired than I realized huh.


    I wake up in my Soul Palace and see the Interface blinking. Let¡¯s take a look then.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 7


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 0


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: H


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: H-


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: H+


    Constitution: H


    Vitality: A


    Intelligence: A-


    Wisdom: D


    Willpower: S


    Agility: H


    Dexterity: H


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Hmm. Interesting. It seems my first blood had more benefit than I thought. My Body Potential rank actually increased and my attributes increased too. But most important of all my level increased.


    So, question is how does that work. Obviously, I would need an EXP to level up. Does that mean that strange energy from who knows where was EXP. But I may not know much about this world but I know for sure that this isn¡¯t some kind of RPG game. The Interface shows me my body¡¯s status as best as it can show. It¡¯s not some kind of system that can change everything according to its programming.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    So that means while trying to heal, my body and soul was absorbing life force from the wolf. And adding on my own. That explains the drastic increase in my body¡¯s attributes. My body absorb pure energy from the atmosphere then converts that into vitality. So, while doing that my body absorbed the wolf dissipating soul or some kind of energy from it.


    So that means I can increase my attribute by fighting and killing. That adds tremendous potential for my path to power. Haha.


    Okay now that¡¯s out of the way let¡¯s check out the beckoning that I¡¯ve been getting since waking up in my Soul Palace. Like someone is calling me.


    I will myself to the front of the first door and open the door. Everything seems pretty much same as before except the sprout seems to be bigger than before.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°What the hell. Who was that?¡±


    I suddenly hear a gender-neutral voice from who knows where. And it again almost scared the shit out of me. Well not sure if I can actually shit in here. Hehe.


    ¡°Down here¡±


    I look down and see the sprout waving even though there is no wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re one the who¡¯s talking?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯m speaking to you through this newborn sprout¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not this little sprout then what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the tree that you¡¯re currently under and that makes me your landlord¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Tree with its own will. Huh. Well I suppose considering everything that¡¯s not really surprising I suppose. So first of all, what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a World Tree¡±


    ¡°Hmm. World Tree huh. No wonder you¡¯re so gigantic. So, I suppose you¡¯re the reason why that fruit fell on its own, right?¡±


    ¡°Precisely¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°First you were about to starve to death, second you¡¯re the first human ever to reach the Forest¡¯s center¡±


    ¡°So, ultimately you were simply curious, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well frankly, yes¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who was watching me all this time when I was outside?¡±


    ¡°You are correct¡±


    ¡°So, what made you contact me? And how are you contacting me?¡±


    ¡°For your first question I was simply bored, as for the second one that fruit you ate was small part of me and you eating it made it possible for me to plant a seed in your soul. This sprout is not me but more like extension of me and I¡¯m using it to speak to you¡±


    ¡°Since you saved me and initiated a contact with me that means you want something, right?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything specific I want from you actually. It¡¯s just that your soul is really unique. Your soul¡¯s uniqueness is what actually made me contact you.¡±


    ¡°So, as I expected my soul is different from others¡¯, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s structure is fascinating. Specially these doors in your Soul Palace as you call it. Space behind your doors are actually a separate dimension that is capable of sustaining life. At least one that this sprout is growing¡±


    ¡°You mean room behind my doors are dimension on its own? And they can actually sustain life? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. The fact that this little sprout took root show that. I dropped the fruit just to sustain you so you won¡¯t die. I didn¡¯t expect the seed inside it to take root and grow here¡±


    Well that is lot to take in actually.


    ¡°Does that mean my Soul Palace is a separate dimension too?¡±


    ¡°No, your so called, Soul Palace really exists in your soul but door in them seem to lead to different dimensions. And most mysterious one is one on the second floor. I think that one is connected to dimension with some kind of collection of knowledge and that is where your so called, Interface gets it¡¯s information and so do you¡±


    Hmm. More to take in.


    ¡°That means someone can come in from the other side too, right?¡±


    ¡°Apparently that seems to be impossible¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been trying to do that ever since the seed took root in here but door won¡¯t budge no matter what I do. It won¡¯t open unless you open it from the other side. All I could do was to signal you from this side¡±


    ¡°What the hell man? You have been trying to invade my soul? That¡¯s not cool dude. And if what you say is true how do you know there is more than one door and door on the second floor? Did you actually break in and lying to me?¡±


    I say while frowning.


    ¡°First, I wasn¡¯t trying to invade your soul I was simply trying to contact you, second, when you first ate the fruit I caught a glimpse of your Soul Palace and since all of the doors are connected to your soul I can vaguely see everything about it. Third I get nothing from lying to you. If I wanted to lie to you I wouldn¡¯t mention about it at all, right?¡±


    Hmm the tree makes sense. But it is still worrying. Since I can¡¯t chase him out anyway got no other choice but to trust the tree while keeping an eye out for it. Anyway, it¡¯s giving me lot of valuable information even I didn¡¯t know. So, contact with it can be beneficial to me.

 Chapter 10: Insight

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the World Tree, huh? Does that mean you¡¯re worshiped by a bunch of tree huggers too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no. I¡¯m a World Tree not the World Tree. And I don¡¯t know what tree hugger is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re not the only World Tree? And tree hugger is an environmental campaigner¡±


    ¡°Yes. World Tree is my species not specific distinction. Some others have a name that those who worship them gave them but World Trees don¡¯t have individual names.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean this sprout in my Door will grow up to become a World Tree too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will.¡±


    Hmm interesting.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s out of the way can I ask you some questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can but you need to answer my questions too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fair enough. So first can you give me a basic information about where am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in The Forest. On planet that is known by many names. But it¡¯s most mainstream name would be Azhuris. At least that is the name that those who live in the vicinity of The Forest use.¡±


    ¡°So, this forest doesn¡¯t have a name just The Forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no other name just The Forest. Now my turn, how did you come here? Most beings that don¡¯t live here usually dies in the outer region of The Forest.¡±


    ¡°About that even I don¡¯t know. When I woke up I was already here. You were here before I came here didn¡¯t you see me come? And do you mean that outer region of the forest is more dangerous than the inner one? Isn¡¯t it usually other way around?¡±


    ¡°Well I suppose your soul is like a blank slate. I was here before you came but you just appeared out of thin air. Wasn¡¯t teleportation because I didn¡¯t feel any energy disturbance. It was like you literally just materialized out of thin air. And stronger creatures live in the outer region of the forest because their survival instinct and intelligence are higher thus they know to stay away from me. Weaker the creature more stupid they are and thus they don¡¯t fear me as much and I don¡¯t concern myself with them.¡±


    ¡°Hey what do you mean blank slate? Are you calling me ignorant?¡±


    ¡°No, you idiot. I¡¯m calling you newborn baby with no exposure to life. No memory of your own.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Still you call me idiot. You¡¯re pretty rude for a tree.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then how do you suppose a tree should act?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Gentle and soothing.¡±


    ¡°SPIT. You try living in middle of a gigantic forest alone for eons and not get cranky.¡±


    ¡°HAH. That was the first time I heard a tree make a spitting noise. So ultimately you¡¯re just a bored old tree huh?¡±


    ¡°Well frankly yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it is fortunate for you that I materialized here right?¡±


    ¡°Well I suppose it is.¡±


    ¡°So according to you, you are the strongest in this forest huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, mighty one can you elaborate more on the planet then?¡±


    ¡°Well seeing your humility, I suppose I can enlighten you ignorant one. First of all, this planet is colossal so colossal even after growing my roots nonstop for eons I can¡¯t even cover 10% of it. Creatures and races on it are countless. I only know about 100 of them. It has 3 different suns and 1 moon.¡±


    ¡°That was unexpectedly brief and informative. So, this planet is big that¡¯s clear and full of different creatures. But what do you mean by 3 different suns? Aren¡¯t all of them same.¡±


    ¡°For planet this, big you would obviously need more than one sun. Suns we have is when they rotate they change the climate entirely. Yellow, blue and green. I just call them by their colors but other sentient races call them by individual names and some worship them as their deity. Each one is in the sky for a month when they rise. Yellow one makes it warm, hot and smoldering hot. Blue one makes it cool, cold and freezing. Green one is actually the best one, temperature is just right soothing and it simply exudes life thus it is best one for me. Other two¡¯s effect of temperature is affected by place¡¯s energy saturation. If there is too much energy then climate changes for the bad. Blue one makes it freezing and yellow one makes it smoldering. Well green one makes it awesome. It saturates the energy in the atmosphere with vitality and that¡¯s like a gourmet meal for trees.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That sound¡¯s cool. Then which one is in the sky now? I can¡¯t see it from under all the leaves. And what about the moon? Does it have similar effect on climates too?¡±


    ¡°Right now, blue one is in the sky. Moon is a whole different beast. First of all, it¡¯s much bigger than the three suns combined. And when it rises it saturates the atmosphere with Pure Energy. And almost all sentients races that I know worship the moon. Name of course differs.¡±


    ¡°So, that means energy saturation here is low since it¡¯s nice and cool here right?¡±


    ¡°No, energy saturation is highest in The Forest. At least as far as I can see. Reason it¡¯s nice and cool is the leaves you blamed for restricting your view reduce the sun¡¯s effect on the Pure Energy in here. Now let me ask a question. How did you absorb that wolf¡¯s dissipating life force? No creature is capable of that.¡±


    ¡°So, you saw that huh. I don¡¯t know how I did that. My guess is this little one here apparently absorb energy and converts it to vitality to give to me so I think to heal me faster, while absorbing all the nearby energy to convert this little one absorbed the wolf¡¯s dissipating life force and gave it to me. And since it¡¯s not vitality my body used it to nurture itself. That¡¯s the best theory I got. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. World Trees do convert energy into vitality to grow. But we do not absorb life force of other creatures no matter the situation because we simply can¡¯t. So most likely reason would be it¡¯s your soul that did that. After all its structure is so unique and your soul itself is really powerful.¡±


    Hmm. This tree is unexpectedly useful for information gathering. Well it is nice to finally to have an insight into where I am.

 Chapter 11: Understanding

    ¡°So, you think it¡¯s soul that did the absorbing? Then did it absorb life force because I was injured or because wolf¡¯s life force was simply dissipating and lost its owner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s most likely latter. Stronger the soul stronger its effect on surroundings. Yours is so strong it simply absorbed nearby life force with no owner. And ownerless life force simply dissipates after the vessel dies. So, do you think you can maybe let me in your Soul Palace?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! Who knows what you might try. You¡¯ve been trying to barge in and you admitted it yourself. There is no way that I can trust you. So, this forest is called just The Forest? How is it any different from other forests?¡±


    ¡°Well can¡¯t help it if you can¡¯t trust me. Sure, you will one day. Yes, just The Forest. Well first I live here, second because of high energy saturation creatures here is scarily strong. If you¡¯re not careful even an ant can kill you let alone a dragon. They may seem like a regular creature externally but internally they can be the most dangerous creature on this planet. That¡¯s why most humanoid creatures can¡¯t come to the inner region of The Forest. That¡¯s why I was shocked when you suddenly appeared.¡±


    Well that piece of information might become a problem. According to this intended trespasser it will be tremendously hard to leave this forest then. Farther I get from the center more dangerous it is.


    ¡°Wait a minute if even an ant here is so strong how come I managed to kill that wolf. I assume I¡¯m pretty low on the food chain and wolf is higher?¡±


    ¡°Well strong ants can get as big as a dragon and as I said before creatures get weaker, closer they are to me. Stronger ones usually tend to be territorial and fights occur a lot and if they fight they can change the fucking landscape. Destruction can be devastating and, in my anger, I tend to kill them. Thus, they know to stay as far as possible from me. As for the weaker ones I simply put a boundary for them not to cross. So, you fought that wolf just outside the boundary so that wolf was the lowest on the food chain and you with whatever you got killed it.¡±


    ¡°So, boundary is the little creek huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Well at least it seems I¡¯m safe near this firewood. So, after all if I want to leave I need to get stronger. Seeing this firewood is so old perhaps it can help me.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Okay, I suppose I owe you a thank you. And don¡¯t you have any more questions?¡±


    ¡°For now, no. Even if I ask them it seems you most likely don¡¯t know. I will ask more questions when I enter your Soul Palace.¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming. If that is so can I keep asking you more questions?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s not like I got anything else to do.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then can you tell me how can I get stronger faster?¡±


    ¡°Well there is almost countless ways you can get stronger. Seeing your willpower and soul. In this world power takes many form and what form it takes is entirely up to you.¡±


    ¡°Can you elaborate on that more.¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, who you are affects your power. Your experience, personality, emotions even how you were raised can determine what kind of power you have. For example, let¡¯s say you¡¯re a passionate and rash person. That would mean your power could be fire manipulation. Differently you may be cool and calm person. That could make your power water manipulation. And these are just examples. It could be anything. Maybe passionate one might get a highest possible body potential. What¡¯s most important is willpower. Iron will to keep training, no matter how hard it gets. You will have to sweat, bleed and struggle. And struggle is no trivial matter. Many give up moment they start because of their weak willpower. Stronger you get harder it is to progress further. So, fundamentally anyone has a chance to get strong. Talent and luck may matter along the path but as long as you manage to survive and persevere you can get powerful.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the use of Spell Matrix, Qi, Nurturing and Tempering?¡±


    ¡°Those are just one of the many mainstream way of training your gifts. Just because you got the power doesn¡¯t mean it will get stronger as you use and survive. You need to nurture, temper and train it.¡±


    ¡°Then how does the ranking work?¡±


    ¡°There is many gifts and powers creatures¡¯ possess but all of it mostly gets categorized into 2. Spell and Martial Arts. Rare few trains in both paths but most train in one. Creatures with high Soul Root rank uses spells and nurture and temper their brain cells. Those with high Body Potential rank uses Martial Arts and nurture and temper their body cells. Spells use mana and Spell Matrices and Martial Arts use Qi and systematic combat practices. Those who use Spells become a Wizards and after being nurtured and tempered their brain cells become Mana Vessel and as their Mana Vessel¡¯s rank increase their converted mana¡¯s quantity and quality increase thus making it possible for them to use high ranked Spell Matrices and cast stronger spells. And spells they can cast determines the Wizard¡¯s rank. As for those who use Martial Arts become Warriors and after being nurtured and tempered their body cells get strengthen and their body cells become Qi Vessel. As their bodies become stronger they can perform stronger combat practices and use Qi in Qi Vessel to use related techniques to fight. And the technique they can use determines their ranks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got the main idea. So, what is your evaluation of me?¡±

 Chapter 12: Programming

    ¡°You¡¯re born to become a Wizard. Your soul being strong symbolizes your Soul Root¡¯s rank is highest it can be. As for becoming a Warrior. Frankly your body is trash that is only good for burning. Fortunately for you, you ate my fruit and that gives you fuel to burn for almost eternally. But for nurturing and tempering your initial potential rank is still too low so it¡¯s better if you forget about it. That¡¯s my evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Just a I thought huh. Well then Wizard it is then. Well thanks for all the information dude. I think its time for me to wake up. Hey can I still talk to you outside?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m using this sprout to talk directly to your soul and I can¡¯t do that outside.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s unfortunate. Anyway, then for now goodbye.¡±


    After coming out of the first door I will myself to my second door and open it. It¡¯s still same endless corridor with one frame on my left side wall. I come before it and observe the Matrix for fireball. While trying to burn the wolf I understood that I don¡¯t need to concentrate on the Matrix. It will always be stable. What¡¯s important is mana and image. At least for me.


    Now that I took a closer look, this Spell Matrix looks almost like Graph Algorithm programming. It simply directs the mana in shortest and most efficient way to cast the spell. Only difference is form and language it¡¯s written. But fundamentally it¡¯s same as programming. From the look of it, it looks like I can tweak it little bit to my own use. But creating whole new one would prove extremely difficult without extensive research.


    Still, if I manage to tweak the existing Matrix to my liking then that would make things convenient. But even that might be quite difficult. How do I tweak the fireball then? Well best would be fire breath after all. Breathing fire like a dragon. Just thinking about it make my hair stand on their ends. Hehe.


    Problem is, even if I manage to tweak the Matrix the way I want to. It may achieve the look but it may not necessarily have the sufficient firepower to it. So, unless I manage to change the whole structure of the matrix to higher ranked one it won¡¯t have a point.


    So, only possibility is to try my theory. When I injected more mana into the Matrix temperature of the flame increased. That means more mana I inject more fire I will get and higher my mana¡¯s quality is hotter the temperature of the fire will be.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    If my guess is right that would mean I can increase the power of the spell if I inject more mana into the Matrix while casting it. That would ideally solve the problem of firepower.


    But for that I need to increase my mana¡¯s quantity and quality. And that would take time. What I can do now is to tweak with the Matrix.


    Now let¡¯s see, mana gets injected into the Matrix and gets converted to Elemental mana then makes it vibrate at high frequency thus igniting the fire and uses the excess mana to keep it in contained shape which would be ball. Thus, creating the Fireball.


    So, what I want is just a flame thrower. Problem with that is flame thrower requires a fuel. And I can¡¯t create that yet. Then I think if I manage to change the shape containing the fire into something like a cone and pump the fire from the smaller end and cause the fire to come out from the other side it will do the job.


    Then as long as I got enough mana to feed the fire, it will go along the cone and come out from the bigger end. But problem with that would be size of the cone. If the bigger end of the cone is too big it will allow the fire to just spread out after coming out. And that wouldn¡¯t be a flame thrower. That¡¯s just stove


    So, to fix that shape of the cone needs to be adjustable. Be capable of extending and shrinking and expanding both ends. And that problem can be solved by feeding more mana to the container and adjust the image I have in my mind.


    Okay, now that I got the idea how do I tweak this Matrix. As soon as I thought that I appear in front of the Interface. It shows:


    Welcome to The Interface


    Spell Matrix Editor


    Matrix: Fireball


    Under the name is Spell Matrix for fireball. Looks like I can edit it however I want. It looks almost like Paint from Windows.


    This makes things so much more convenient.


    Now that I know how to edit the Matrix let¡¯s do it. So, there is not much to change, only the shape of the container after fire is ignited. So, in order to do that I take the part about the shape and simply change the shape into cone after that simply place the place of origin at the smaller end of the cone.


    And I think this does the job. Now how do I save it. As soon as I thought that I¡¯m back in the second Door and there is a new frame with a new Matrix in it. Doesn¡¯t look much different from fireball.


    Okay, now that I got the Matrix I need to try casting it. I think its time to wake up then.


    I try to wake up and somehow fail.


    ¡°DING!¡±


    I appear in front of the Interface.


    Welcome to The Interface


    Warning:


    User¡¯s body is adapting to increase in Body Potential.


    Time needed for adaptation: 5:14:50


    So, it seems increase in body potential seems to had more effect on me than I thought. So, it seems I can only wait while my body adapts to its sudden change.


    Then what can I do while that happens.

 Chapter 13: Door 3

    ¡°Click¡±


    Sound comes from the third door. And the symbol on it change right in front of my eyes to one of human figure from question mark.


    I will myself in front of the door and open it. It opens and I see and big white room. Nothing in it. Seems to span endlessly to all sides. I enter and door suddenly closes behind me and disappears. Just as I panic and think where did the door go it appears in front of me. So, it seems all I need to do is to think about the door for it to come out.


    As I try to pull the door handle I notice that I got a hand here and a physical body. It seems in this door I got a body and I can actually feel my mana in here. So that means I can actually train and experiment in here. That¡¯s convenient.


    First, I try moving my body no problem then I try casting fireball and I manage to cast the spell. Yup, exactly as I thought. And it seems my mana gets resupplies fast in here. Much faster. That will be useful during my training and experiments. But my mana capacity is still limited by my Mana Vessel. So, at most I can cast fireball four or five times here.


    Now that I can actually cast spells in my soul space let¡¯s try my first customized spell then.


    First, I will my mana into the Spell Matrix and matrix does its job after that I straighten my right hand forward and cast the spell.


    Poof.


    The result is dismal. All I managed to do was just a little spark and puff of smoke. That was pathetic. It seems it need more than just a little bit of tweaking. It simply shows that my understanding of Spell Matrices and mana is still too shallow.


    So, in order to remedy that problem first I need to take a closer look at what Mana is. How do I use it? How can I use it?


    Then, to do that I first need to feel the mana in my Mana Vessel. Concentrate on my brain and feel the mana itself. There it is. Intangible, like a fog. Cool to the touch and refreshing.


    Doesn¡¯t do anything while in idle state, but if I will it to move it moves according to my will. Interesting. But it does that only in my head. So, it will be useless if I can only control it in my head. That means I need to will it outside of my body first.


    I can feel the mana exiting my body but I can¡¯t see anything. And I can still feel my connection with my mana even after it exited my body albeit little bit weaker. Even after I will my mana I front of my eyes I can¡¯t see anything.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    This is a strange feeling. Even though I know it is there while not being able to see it. I can even feel it if I touch it. Like going through a smoke. But still with feeling of touch. After making it go about five meter I lose connection. That means I can make my mana exit my body and control it to certain extent.


    What will happen if I try to mold the mana into different shapes then. Let¡¯s try something simple first.


    Let¡¯s try making it into a box. Visualize a box on my palm. And will my mana to make that shape. I feel my Vessel emptying at fast rate for some reason and only after almost running dry does it stop. And I can feel the small box in my hand still can¡¯t see it. But it did take shape and hardened in palms.


    Downside is it takes a lot of mana. It seems in order to materialize and harden the mana into tangible shape mana needs to be compressed and become solid. So, in order to make little cube I required a lot of mana.


    But it still changes things. This means if manage to improve my Mana Vessel, I can make my mana into anything.


    Okay, I can control normal mana anyway I want in certain extent. Then let¡¯s see what can I do with elemental mana then.


    I will my mana into the Fireball¡¯s Matrix and after it gets converted to elemental mana I will it out of the Matrix and manages to control it. Little bit harder than I thought to control but still manageable. I will it outside my body and see a rainbow smoke come out of my hand. Apparently, I can see the elemental mana. That makes things easier.


    So far, it¡¯s working the way Matrix is supposed to then let¡¯s try making it ignite. I try willing little bit of my mana to vibrate at a high frequency. And it starts to vibrate, albeit slowly. After a few seconds it vibrates fast enough and sparks then gets in contact with the surrounding elemental mana igniting it and causing a small explosion while almost burning my face.


    So, that means elemental mana is combustible. Then that means I can use elemental mana as a fuel for my flame thrower. If elemental mana is combustible how about normal mana then. First will same amount of mana outside my body then make it vibrate at a high frequency. After vibrating for a while, it finally sparks but it doesn¡¯t combust like elemental mana.


    I guess elemental mana is more in tune with basic elements like fire, water, air and earth. I¡¯m sure for these four elements but there may be more, like metal. But that¡¯s for me to find out later. For now, let¡¯s try my flame thrower.


    First convert my mana into elemental one. Then make it vibrate to make a spark. As soon as a spark appears pump my elemental mana forward. It actually works at least in principle but even though I managed to throw fire it doesn¡¯t have any power. It looks more like a small blow torch. I guess I need to pump my elemental mana with more pressure.


    To do that I need to make the exit point as small as possible and push the mana through it. I will my elemental mana to my right hand and imagine my mana going out through small hole on my palm and push it. And it goes out with enough pressure and travels far.


    Now let¡¯s try it with fire. Once again, I bring my mana in my right hand but this time before pumping my mana out I let out little bit first and vibrate it to make a spark and as soon as spark ignites I pump my mana out as hard as I can.


    And finally, it works it¡¯s supposed to. I see a crimson fire coming out of my right-hand palm and go as far as 10 meters before going out. But my mana runs out and I got no choice but to say goodbye to this cool sight. But still it works. As long as my mana quality and quantity get high enough I can do all I want.

 Chapter 14: Exploration 2

    Only after casting my flame thrower more than hundred times do I manage to get used to it. Now I can cast it at a thought. Like raising my hand. So, I guess just like tree said training is all that matters.


    Now that I can cast it so easily, I can try casting it like a fire breath from my mouth. But this time I need to be extra careful. One wrong move I can fry my head.


    So first take a deep breath and will my elemental mana to my lungs and mix with oxygen I took. Then visualize my breath going out through a small home from my mouth. But before that I need to make a spark and exhale as hard as I can. Spark ignites and my breath comes out with elemental mana mixed in it and as soon as it gets in contact with the spark a crimson flame explodes forward.


    Finally, a fire breath. Finally, I managed to tweak the spell to my preference.


    Maybe because I mixed my elemental mana with oxygen my flame comes out with more intensity and pressure. I think after getting in contact with oxygen that I inhaled my elemental mana¡¯s properties changed a little close to air. That means mixing my fuel with air actually increased the firepower. So, using my lungs actually helped.


    Well, whatever. Still feels good and looks awesome. Unfortunate part is because of my limited mana quantity I can barely hold it for 5 seconds at most before my mana runs out. I guess it still comes down to training my mana vessel. But still a good start.


    I¡¯ve been here for a while now. Let¡¯s check out the Interface and wake up. I try to directly will myself in front of the Interface but for some reason I can¡¯t. The door simply appears in front of me. It seems I need to get out of here first. So, I open the door and get out. As soon as I walk out my body dissipates. I try walking back in and my body appears again. Standing half through the door is actually very unsettling. Having an only half a body. Feels weird.


    After coming out I will myself in front of the Interface and take look.


    Welcome to The Interface


    Warning:


    User¡¯s body is adapting to increase in Body Potential.


    Time needed for adaptation: 0:50:51


    Hum. I¡¯ve been in there for more than four hours. So, I got fifty more minutes before I can wake up. Suddenly I feel something from second door. Not sure what is. Just feeling that I need to take a look. And I do that. Open the door and enter. Surprisingly there is third and fourth frame on the wall. On both of them is another Spell Matrix. Third one is Matrix for fire thrower one I spew fire from my palms. Fourth one is Matrix for fire breath. Only first and middle part about conversion and vibration are same other parts are different. They describe how to direct my mana and cast the fire breath.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Hm. So this is why they felt so easy to cast after about hundred tries. My second door actually recorded the Matrix and I was simply using them. Still so convenient.


    Don¡¯t know why. But I¡¯m starting to feel tired. Feeling sleepy. I guess training for more than four hours is more than I can handle. Still strange that I can feel tired here.


    Well, whatever. Let¡¯s just take a nap then. As soon as I think that, hello darkness my old friend.


    After opening my bleary eyes first thing I see is a light from the opening to outside. And dried blood on my right sleeve. Damn it. I think fight with the wolf ruined my shirt. This is the only clothes I got.


    ¡°Hey tree can¡¯t you help me about my shirt somehow?¡±


    Nothing, feels stupid talking to a tree.


    Suddenly branch extends down from above and miraculously starts growing green shirt made out of leaves and branches. And I take it and wear it. It unexpectedly comfy and warm.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I guess it is listening and watching me. Kind of unsettling but what can I do.


    Now that I stood up took a closer look I seem to have grown little bit taller. I guess this is the increased Body Potential I suppose.


    First let¡¯s get out of here and expand my search perimeter. Last time I headed west so this time let¡¯s head east.


    Still the same green forest. Still no sign of other animals. After walking for about 30 minutes I come across a same little creek that I found when I headed west last time. So, I think this little creek flows around the World Tree.


    So, that means if I cross this creek I will encounter another lifeform. I¡¯m pretty sure, it will be hostile. If I get ambushed like last time, I will be royally screwed. I need to take a different approach to this.


    Survival in forest is all about blending in. Being hidden. Hiding in plain sight. And I think my affinity with nature actually will help me with that. But first I need to learn to do that.


    But how do I do that. I guess I can only go with my guts. First take deep breath, close my eyes and try to feel my surroundings. Every single leave, every single branch, every single grass. Take in the surroundings and try to become one with it. Blend in.


    And I can finally feel it. Being connected with the forest. Seeing no, more like feeling everything around me. Like my roots branching out and seeing everything around me. For some reason I don¡¯t feel the need to breath anymore. My body itself is inhaling oxygen from the atmosphere.


    As I open my eyes I can see my arms but not the way I used to. There is a thin membrane over my arms, my whole body and it is changing color and camouflaging me. So, this is blending in with the nature, huh. I feel like a Predator. Cool.


    Now that I managed to blend in, let¡¯s cross the creek and explore some more. Now even my footsteps don¡¯t make any noise. Just silence.


    I cross the creek and keep heading east. Just like west side after crossing the creek it¡¯s same, colder and more unsettling. Still I walk forward. Quietly and carefully. Maybe because blending in with the nature my perception is increased. I can feel around myself more clearly. Like I got a 360-radius sight.


    Even though I can see my surrounding it is still unsettling, like something is about to pounce on me. My survival instinct is screaming for me to run back.


    But something else is telling me to keep going. This disharmony is annoying.


    While getting annoyed by my instincts I hear a rustling noise from nearby bushes to my right. And after a while I hear a hissing noise.


    ¡°HSSSS¡±


    But I don¡¯t see anything even with my enhanced perception. That means whatever making that noise is invisible. That will prove to be problematic. Just as I was thinking that I see a trail snaking right in front of me. Looks like a snake trail. And just as I thought it¡¯s invisible.


    It seems it didn¡¯t notice me it just left. But something tells me that snake was dangerous. Good thing I decided to learn to blend in before crossing the creek.

 Chapter 15: Fight

    After the encounter with the slithering creature I keep walking east. I¡¯ve been walking for almost an hour. But nothing dangerous happened so far. But for about 5 minutes I¡¯ve feeling slight tremor in the ground and more I walk heading west more intense it gets.


    And after walking for 40 more minutes I finally see the blue sun in the sky after coming on the edge of a huge cliff overlooking same endless forest. Sun looks cool but what¡¯s attracting my attention most is the reason for tremors.


    I see two beasts fighting over who knows what. But what¡¯s important is their sizes, both of them more than 15 meters tall and 30 meters long. Well this is eye opening. And fucking scary. If I face one those beasts I won¡¯t even fill the gap between their teeth.


    But they look fricking cool though. One of them looks like a giant lion but without the mane and pitch-black fur with crimson eyes. And those teeth look fucking scary.


    Other one looks like a horse with sharp teeth but its feet structure is different from normal horse looks more like lion it¡¯s fighting. Strange creature. What would you even call it. Got nothing. Even then they are fricking scary.


    Their fight is causing earthquakes around them.


    Their hides must be made from a steel. Seeing that it¡¯s not tearing even after being bitten by those teeth. That is scary. But only consolation in this disaster is they don¡¯t seem to possess much of an intelligence. Seeing they only use brute force and brawl with each other.


    Still their fight causes terrible devastation around them. Lion bites the horse and horse bites back. This kind of simple and primitive fight is the most brutal and can only end in one of their death. Every time they collide nearby trees get ripped apart. Ground become small hills and gets smashed all over again.


    So, if I manage to create a strong enough spell I can kill them. Still if I want to get out of this forest I need power. I now see that I was wrong. Thinking that I can survive out here with my puny power. Ant struggling against elephant is pointless right. Damn this suck. This overwhelming sense of weakness.


    I need power. For that I need to train and kill. I just don¡¯t want to have this feeling of weakness ever again. I need something stronger than a fire breath. I need real power.


    I turn around and walk toward the tree. Don¡¯t know which one will win. But one day I will kill whoever won.


    After crossing the creek, I cancel my camouflage and head toward the tree. First, I need to increase my Vessel rank and increase my mana quantity. Second, I need to increase my knowledge on mana and strengthen my control over it.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    And since I know that I can increase my body potential rank by killing other lifeforms and absorbing their dissipating life force. So, I need to kill to increase my rank high enough to temper my cells and nurture it.


    Just being a Wizard is not enough. I need to become a Warrior too. Only by doing that can I adapt to any kind of situation and emerge on the top.


    After coming back, I enter my Soul Palace and enter my first door to talk to the tree.


    ¡°Hey are you there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me more about mana and how can I use it?¡±


    ¡°Well as you know mana is simply energy converted into your own energy that you can use. Only difference is you can¡¯t use the pure energy according to your will, you can only will your soul to suck surrounding energy to convert it into mana. In other words, mana is energy that you can use according to your will.


    Mana is most versatile energy. You can practically use it to do almost anything. But what¡¯s required is quantity, quality and knowledge. As long as you have these three you can do anything with mana.


    For example, you used elemental mana to cast fireball and killed that wolf. Elemental mana is not that different from normal mana, its property is simply changed a little bit after conversion. It simply becomes more in tune with basic elements. If you compress elemental mana it will become a water, if you make it vibrate it will become a fire. Like that use of mana is endless. What¡¯s important is control and image. More control you have, more your mana will take the shape of you image.


    If your control and image is strong enough you can simply will your mana to cast a spell. Spell Matrices are just for those who don¡¯t have strong control. If you simply follow the instruction written in the matrices you can cast the spell. And since your soul is extraordinarily strong you already got the control now you need the image. You actually don¡¯t need any Matrix. After you manage to cast what you want few times that will can become a spell matrix.


    First visualize what you want your mana to do or create. What do you want to do then? Remember you can only will your mana to do something or take a simple shape. To create something, you¡¯re way too weak.¡±


    Hmm. This is all something I need to think about. But in the end, all this means I need to train more. So, I guess that is what I will do for now.


    ¡°Okay, I got what you¡¯re trying to say. Any advice on how can I nurture and temper my Mana Vessel faster?¡±


    ¡°I got nothing there. You can only train patiently and gradually if you rush you know what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    After that I get out of my Soul Palace and simply sit down and start training my brain cells.


    First suck in the surrounding energy and convert it into mana and will that mana to my brain and let it flow along the pipelines that is my brain cells.


    This feeling is actually not bad cool and refreshing. But I can¡¯t feel any kind of progress. I suppose it is slow and gradual process. Let¡¯s try increasing the mana and see what will happen.


    I increase the suction force of my black hole and convert more mana and will it all to my brain. At first, it¡¯s fine but after a while I start to feel burning headache like my brain cells are being torn. But at the same time, I can feel it being mended back at the same rate. I guess high vitality and enhanced regeneration are at work.


    This process of being nurtured, tempered, torn and mended is actually working. I can already feel the progress. Only downside is the pain. But I think I can endure it.

 Chapter 16: Hunt

    After all, keeping this kind of routine for 10 days without stop is hard. I almost got used to the pain but after doing it for more than a week it gets boring. But after hanging in there for 10 days I finally got my result.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 7


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 11 13%


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: H+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: G-


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: H+


    Constitution: H


    Vitality: A


    Intelligence: A


    Wisdom: D+


    Willpower: S


    Agility: H


    Dexterity: H


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Higher affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation


    After enduring for 10 days I managed to increase my Mana Vessel Rank by whole rank. And as my Vessel rank increases I can actually feel my control over my mana and mana¡¯s purity increasing. Every time my rank increases my perception increases too. I see things with more clarity.


    And my third door is way too useful. Its use is way too versatile. At fifth of my training I understood my third doors full potential. Just like the name suggests it can simulate any kind situations as long as I can imagine it.


    So, after increasing my vessel rank I tried casting my spells. Just as I expected more mana I pump into the spell matrix of fireball more its temperature increased. If pump in all my mana the color starts to turn blue. And that suggests high temperature. And it applies to my flame thrower too. So, now my spells actually pack a little bit of punch to it.Stolen story; please report.


    But my biggest discovery is due to my increased mana control and quantity I managed to make a simple weapon with my mana. But only something simple like daggers and hammer. And since mana is invincible its more fatal. Since others can¡¯t see my weapon.


    I can make simple explosive from my elemental mana since all I go to do is fill a container with elemental mana and ignite a spark inside the container to make it explode.


    But my biggest discovery was that I can actually control my mana construct according to my will. And it¡¯s actually pretty useful. I can simply make a dagger out of my mana and control it like a drone with my mind. It pretty cool. If only I could make more than one dagger.


    Even though my mana quantity is higher now I need more mana to make a sturdy dagger from mana. Because I need to compress my mana to make a dagger, and compressing something smoke like to solid object takes a lot of it.


    Today after increasing my Vessel rank I decided to go out and hunt. After consulting with the tree, I figured out that cliff I reached other day is like another boundary. From that point to the little creek is where weakest creatures live. And apparently, I can kill them now. At least according to the tree.


    And my camouflage and telekinetic dagger can prove to be tremendous help.


    So, today I decided to head west again, according to tree apparently to the west live mammals, to the east live reptiles, to the north live avian and to the south live insects. And since I can¡¯t fly that rules out north. For some reason, just the thought of insects repulses me and reptiles are usually venomous so, I choose west.


    Before crossing the creek, I enter camouflage and cross the creek. Still same feeling. After closing my eyes and taking a deep breath I connect to my surrounding more deeply and see my surrounds in 3D.


    For now, there is no hostiles in 10 meters radius. After confirming that I walk heading west for about 20 minutes creature comes into my radar. As soon as I notice it I climb the nearest tree and look to the direction of the creature and see that it¡¯s a quadrupled animal with green fur like forest around it with head like saber tooth and lean body of a jaguar. About 2 meters tall and 5 meters long. Since head is proportionate to the body it looks like a graceful assassin.


    I managed to see it because of my radar. If it was someone else without radar it would prove difficult to notice the beast. Considering its formidable capacity to blend in with the forest.


    After coming down from the tree I close in on the beast quietly. I stop 5 meters away from the beast and observe it quietly. Just as I suspected it¡¯s a predator waiting for its prey while waiting patiently for the right moment to strike.


    I circle around the beast quietly and come behind it. Then I conjure up a mana dagger and approach the beast as quiet as I can. Just as I come in a meter radius beasts ears perk up and it looks back. As soon as it looks back I stay as still as I can stay and wait. It takes a few sniffs and looks around it observing its surroundings.


    After searching for a while, it looks forward and continues to wait. I wait for 5 more minutes and will my mana dagger above its head and drop it with all the power I can muster.


    Just as dagger was about to pierce its skull it suddenly swerves its head sideway and dodges my dagger immediately after dodging my dagger it turns to me and swipes with its right paw. It almost slashes me but I manage to fall to my knees and dodge the swipe.


    After that I roll back as fast as I can but my movement gives my location to the beast and it chases after me and swipes with its left paw at me this time. This time it manages to scratch me right across my chest.


    Fresh blood spurts out as my camouflage gets canceled. The pain is actually not as bad as tearing my brain cells and mending it back. So, it¡¯s not so bad. But beast staring at me might become an issue.


    Maybe because my sudden appearance beast pauses for moment but as soon as it gets over its shock it pounces at me with its razor-sharp teeth. But before it manages to bite my face I manage to cast my fire breath.


    Crimson fire with blue hue spurts out from my mouth and heads for the beasts open mouth. Just as I was about to rejoice at the fortune on my part beast shuts its mouth like a vice and faces my fire head on with close eyes.


    As I run out of breath my fire gets extinguished and the beast opens its eyes and look down on me with its slightly singed face. Fuck, it got that condensation in its eyes. Pisses me off. This time it¡¯s being more careful just circling me around.


    Fuck I wanted this to be a hunt not another melee.

 Chapter 17: Failed Hunt

    Now, how can I kill it. This one is smarter than the wolf and stronger. Fire breath won¡¯t work. Obviously, I can¡¯t use same method that I used with the wolf. So, only way is my mana construct. If I make a spear from elemental mana and manage to pierce its hide and ignite it, it may just work.


    First, I convert my mana into elemental one and will it to compress to take a shape of a spear. Pushing all the mana in my vessel. And compressing about one third of it in spears head.


    For some reason, beast just watches me while I construct my weapon. And looks at my interchanging colored spear with little bit of interest and caution.


    After finishing my spear, I point it at the beast. And as soon as I point at it, it lunges at me with speed and force. I barely manage to dodge to my right and rolls over. Just as I stand up it¡¯s already over me and tries to bite my face again.


    I push my body to my right as hard as I can but it manages to bite my left elbow and rips my arm off.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH¡±


    I scream from top of my lungs. It hurts so much and fresh blood spurts out of my shoulder.


    And as I scream the beast just looks at me while chewing my arm with relish. As I watch my arm travelling to the beast¡¯s stomach, something in me snaps.


    Something else overcomes my pain. A fury that I never felt before swells up inside me. Almost consuming me, making me lose my rationality and reason. But the pain in my shoulder keeping me awake and lucid. Along with this fire I can feel in my mana vessel something changing.


    My mana changing into something fiery. Something like raging fire. As it builds up tension in me increases too.


    As it reaches boiling point I simply roar with my very essence.


    ¡°ROOOOAAAAR!¡±


    As I roar pitch black flame with smoldering temperature comes out and heads for the beast and burns it. The beast drops to the ground roaring. Rolling over, trying to extinguish my flame.


    But even as it rolls over and extinguish my flame I pour over even more flame. Pushing my lungs and mana vessel to their limit. As they reach their limit I can feel both my brain and lungs burning. Starting to tear.


    Still the pain in my shoulder and fury in my guts push me to go over the limit. And keep frying the beast until not even its ashes of its ashes remain.


    After finally going out of breath I finally stop. And looks over the beast. Its roars already become whimper. Its green fur singed black. But it still lives with fire in its eyes. Glaring at me with red hot fury and hatred.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    And as soon as it manages to stand up it comes at me with its last strength. Just as it tries to crash into me I spin around to my right and dodges its charge. After failing its charge§î it crashes into nearby tree because of its inertia.


    As it tries to orient itself by shaking its head I thrust my spear into its left armpit with all the power strength I can muster. As my spear pierces its hide and invade its body it roars and tries to dislodge it. But before it manages to I ignite my elemental and makes my spear explode in its ribcage.


    ¡°Boom¡±


    Muffled boom sound comes from inside it. And smoke starts to come out form its orifices. And fresh blood spurts from its mouth like a small waterfall. As time passes light in its eyes starts to dim. After about 10 seconds it falls and takes its last breath.


    Just as it dies I get the same feeling I got when I killed the wolf.


    But even after I killed the beast the fury in my guts is still there. I think it¡¯s still there because this fury stems from my own weakness. Even after witnessing that fight over the cliff, even after training to know how weak and insignificant I am. Now that I lost my left arm what can I do.


    Even though injury is almost healed what I¡¯m left with is stump. This amputation will be deadly. But since it¡¯s gone, what can I do. I just need to learn to fight with one arm then.


    Only upside is after killing the beast I can feel my body getting stronger. Even by a tiny bit.


    After thinking and calming down, I¡¯m suddenly hit with dizziness form blood loss and weakness after adrenaline wears off. If I could I just want to sleep here. But that would mark my end. I need to go back to the tree or at least cross the little creek.


    It¡¯s hard as hell to walk with body so tired I might lose consciousness anytime. Every step takes everything from me. If encounter another beast I will be finished.


    After struggling with walking for 40 minutes the little creek come into my vision. Maybe because I saw the little creek and relaxed my body gets even more tired.


    Just as I come about 20 meters from the creek something crashes into me from my right and throws me like a ragdoll. I think that collision broke most of my ribs on my right side. I don¡¯t even have a strength to scream.


    I barely manage to open my heavy eyelid and see a creature with ram like horns and razor-sharp teeth. Hah, never thought I would get eaten by a carnivorous sheep.


    After ramming into me, ram just swagger slowly to me like it knows that I can¡¯t do a thing. Now even escape. Strange that I would think that a sheep has swagger.


    Still I refuse to become a sheep stool. As it draws near I crawl to the creek with all my strength. As if it guessed my intention, fucking sheep suddenly increases its speed and stands in front of me. And it tries to bite my face. I swerve my head to my right and dodges the bite but it bites my left shoulder.


    Clenching my teeth and enduring the pain, I coat my right index finger with little bit elemental mana I got left with and wills it to take shape of a needle and thrust it into its jugular.


    As my finger penetrates its neck it let my shoulder go and tries to back away. Before it manages to I ignites my elemental mana and make it explode.


    Even though explosion is almost negligible, considering where it exploded it manages to prove fatal enough to the sheep. As its throat explodes it vomits fresh blood and unexpectedly it actually roars like a beast. Well I suppose it not so weird considering its diet.


    As I pull my finger out of its jugular it falls over. My finger is ruined, nothing but a singed meat with bones showing. But it is healing with the speed that I can actually see.


    After roaring, whining and whimpering for a while the sheep kicks the bucket. And I get the same feeling, no matter how negligible I can feel my body changing.


    I finally manage to crawl to the little creek and almost manage to drown while crossing it. As soon as I cross the creek I lose consciousness.

 Chapter 18: Tree

    It¡¯s been almost two weeks since that kid came here. At first, I was surprised out of my mind when he suddenly materialized in front of me. Never thought I would see a human this close to myself.


    Still interesting creature. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about it. So, I started observing it after it tumbled down into my roots and manages to lose consciousness. But most interesting about this little human is its soul. It¡¯s so strong I can actually feel it faintly.


    Next morning it wakes up to its stomach growling. I think poor thing is hungry. And it looks so pitiful. Suffering from starvation. It¡¯s hard to watch. So, I drop one of my fruit next to it as it was looking at it like its life depends on it.


    And it eats it like a most delicious thing in this world. The expression on its face is priceless. So priceless it actually looks a little exaggerated. Then after eating my fruit it simply falls asleep again. Lazy little bum huh.


    After a few hours I start to get a strange connection from the young human¡¯s soul. And after few more hours I actually feel a connection to a new seed that took root somewhere. And that somewhere seems like this child¡¯s soul.


    As I reach out to that connection I connects to a new seed that took root in some strange independent dimension. And its development is entirely dependent on this new seed. Only different thing is green wooden door. From behind that door I can feel same resonance as the child¡¯s souls.


    This is truly interesting. No wonder that child¡¯s soul is so strong. It is actually capable of connecting to independent separate dimension on its own.


    But another peculiar thing is thing child¡¯s state of mind. It¡¯s almost like blank slate. Like a newborn baby.


    But problem is that is impossible. No matter how I look at it, this child is not a newborn baby. Seeing that it already gained basic consciousness. And another peculiar thing is its actions seem too mature for a child this young. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s at most six or seven years old.


    Still I wonder how it looks behind that door but no matter what I try I can¡¯t open this door.


    After waking up young human goes out and starts exploring. And he somehow manages to feel me observing him. This never happened before. I think it might be related to the newborn sprout. I can actually feel little bit of an affinity with the child.


    After walking west for about five minutes child suddenly turns back and comes back. Then he continues heading west again. Twenty more minutes later he comes across the boundary. And takes a sip from the creek that marks no entry to other creature in The Forest.


    Standing up he looks across the creek and looks into the dark of the forest. If he crosses the creek he will certainly die. Wonder what he will do.


    Seems like he listened to his survival instinct. After standing there for a while pondering he turns back. After coming back, he suddenly lies down and sleeps. Strange.


    After waking up again, the young human starts his first training. First, he tries to suck in surrounding Pure energy and fails. No wonder, everyone fails at their first attempt. His will and visualization can¡¯t strong enough. After pondering for a while, he tries again. And this time he succeeds, actually he succeeds too well. He manages to suck in everything around him. Well I suppose that can be attributed to his powerful soul. Wonder what he imagined.


    After sucking surrounding energy, he manages to convert it into mana and finds an ingenious way to store it. Most wizards compress their converted mana into solid matter and simply store them in their Mana Vessel.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    But this child manages to both store mana in his Mana Vessel and at the same time nurture his brain cells by storing his mana in its initial form and keeping it moving in some network like path. Again, his strong soul gives him sufficient control over his mana to use this ingenious method. Most rookie wizard, hell even advanced ones don¡¯t possess this kind of control over their mana.


    Now that he managed to obtain some mana and started nurturing his Mana Vessel he tries to cast his first spell. From the looks of it, it looks like a fireball. And again, surprisingly he manages to cast it at his first try. Well considering his assets, he is born to be a wizard.


    Well for now let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t throw that fireball here under my roots. After casting it he somehow manages to pump more mana into it albeit in small quantity and increases its temperature. That is something only advanced wizards can do. Only after reaching at least Rank A- can wizards manage to multitask and pump mana into spell matrices while visualizing it. that¡¯s why they high ranked need spell to cast powerful spells.


    This implies this child can increase power of any spell he can cast by simply pumping more mana into it. That is actually uncanny.


    And for some reason, after casting the fireball look in his eyes becomes somewhat different. More determined, more resolute, like he found his path. Like he realized what he needs to do. Wonder what he realized.


    After casting his first spell, he goes outside and starts heading west again. Coming before the creek boy thinks for a while and after ascertaining his resolve he crosses the creek and walks into the unknown.


    Right after crossing the creek he encounters his first adversary. Wolf.


    After staring at each other for a while, Wolf makes the first move and manages to scratch the boy. Clenching his teeth, boy manages to endure the pain. After that they crash once again and wolf manages to bite down on the boy¡¯s shoulder. But boy doesn¡¯t just give up he manages to thrust his finger into the wolfs eye and makes it let go.


    After being provoked by the boy, wolf lunges at him with its gaping mouth for some reason he shoves his arm into its mouth. After doing that he casts his fireball right inside wolf mouth and starts to burn it from inside out.


    After some screaming and cursing he manages to roast the wolf and kill it. Right after he killed it most strange thing happens. Boy¡¯s body actually absorbs the dying wolf¡¯s dissipating life force and assimilates it into itself. That is first, even for me.


    And the boy smiles over his first blood. And comes back. As soon as his head hits the ground he goes into slumber.


    I can actually sense him behind the door after he fell asleep. And I try to call for him from this side. It seems he heard me. He comes in opening the door. Actually, his soul comes in. just in form of an interchanging colored floating orb.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°What the hell. Who was that?¡±


    After little bumpy contact we manage to fain insight into each other¡¯s identity.


    Next time he heads east. But this time he acts more cautiously. Before crossing the boundary, he starts to blend in and manages to camouflage himself adequately. And after almost encountering and nasty piece of work he comes before the second boundary and witnesses the fight between slightly stronger creatures in The Forest. After watching it for a while he turns back and once again I see a change in his look.


    After coming back, he starts training intensively. He trains for 10 days nonstop. When you consider his age, it is actually quite impressive. And his progress is astonishing. Only after training for 10 days he manages almost triple his strength.


    Today he finishes his training and goes out for hunting. This time he heads west again.


    He first encounters a tiger and manages to kill it. But during his fight he almost gets consumed by his rage. Most usually gets consumed by their rage. But apparently not him. He actually managed to control it and used it to fuel his new spell and increased its power to next level.


    The fact that he managed to control his fury once again shows his steel like will. Humans biggest weakness and strength is their emotions. For their powers and actions are usually affected by their emotions. It can become their strength if they control it to their own use. But if they let it consume them it becomes a weakness.


    Even though he is a talented boy, it seems luck is not something he is blessed with. Just as he was about to cross the boundary he runs into a ram and gets wind knocked out of him. But even with tattered body and exhausted will he endures and struggles. And manages to kill the ram. And loses consciousness after crossing the boundary.


    I can¡¯t help but think while carrying the boy.


    ¡°What will you show me in the future, young one?¡±

 Chapter 19: Recollection

    Ooh. That was unpleasant. Fucking sheep. Still can¡¯t believe I was almost eaten by a fucking livestock.


    Anyway, where am I. I expected to wake up in my Soul Palace after fainting. But, it¡¯s still dark. As if I¡¯m out of my body. Even in my Soul Palace I can feel myself. But here I don¡¯t feel anything. So, I guess this is out of body experience, huh.


    As I was waiting for something happen, suddenly while light lights in front of me and I lose consciousness again.


    I suddenly wake up and see a white ceiling with a small chandelier hanging from it. I try to move my body after waking up but I can¡¯t move my body. After struggling for a while, I understand I can¡¯t do shit.


    As I was struggling my body moves on its own. And after lying down for a while it gets up and tidies the bed. Now that I saw it I was sleeping on a mattress. And as I was tidying up the bed I hear a voice coming from the down stairs.


    ¡°Alex, washup and come down for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay mom.¡±


    Hmm, it seems I¡¯m simply an observer. So, it means I¡¯m simply watching movie from a first-person perspective. This is unsettling. But strangely I feel at relaxed.


    And since there isn¡¯t anything I can do, only choice is to watch this movie till it finishes.


    My body goes to washroom and takes come of the business and comes before a sink. And I finally see what my body looks like. Apparently, I¡¯m in a body of a five to six years old boy.


    After washing up boy goes down stairs and go to dining room. At a dining table there is a man reading morning papers. Can¡¯t see the face because of the paper.


    And there is a woman frying something by the stove wearing an apron.


    ¡°Morning dad, morning mom.¡±


    ¡°Morning son.¡±


    Man says while putting the papers down and looks at the boy with a little grin.


    ¡°Morning sweetheart.¡±


    Woman says while putting a plateful of food in front of the and kisses him on the forehead.


    ¡°Wake up Sarah!¡±


    Woman shouts to the upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake already!¡±


    Comes back response.


    After few minutes girl of about fourteen comes down and sits opposite of the boy.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning Sarah.¡±


    Answers others to the sleepy girl. Then family proceeds with their breakfast.


    Apparently, boy¡¯s name is Alex, six years old first grade. Parents are Walter and Amanda. Both teachers at university. Father is physics teacher and mother are math teacher. And his sister is named Sarah, thirteen and in eighth grade.


    As watch Alex grow up I get a feeling that I have some kind of relation to Alex. Don¡¯t knot what but there is some kind of relation.


    Alex is like boys his age little bit naughty and mischievous. And at the same time good boy. As he grows up he changes little by little along with his family. Because of his educational background he¡¯s a straight A student.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    And as he grows up he gets into his fair share of trouble and achieve his fair share of accomplishments too. And like boys his age he gets it hobbies like video games and adventure. But realizing that he can¡¯t become a main-characters in his games and novels he starts to wonder. No matter what he does he can¡¯t achieve what they did in world he¡¯s living.


    So, like his parents he starts to pursue knowledge. Realizing that knowledge is the only thing that he can pursue without limit. He chose physics as his main pursuit like his father. But he doesn¡¯t only concentrate on physics. He learns about almost everything he sees as long as he manages to get the learning material.


    And one day he comes across a certain concept about multiverse.


    The multiverse is a hypothetical</a> group of multiple universes</a> including the universe in which humans live. Together, these universes comprise everything that exists: the entirety of space</a>, time</a>, matter</a>, energy</a>, the physical laws</a> and the constants</a> that describe them. The different universes within the multiverse are called the "parallel universes", "other universes", or "alternative universes"


    His interest in early days correlated to this discovery. He begins to wonder, is there another universe. Where things are different from here. More he thought about it more he couldn¡¯t get rid of this belief. So, he started to focus on his research about multiverse.


    But unfortunately, more he researched more he got disappointed. He tries every possible way. On top of that the world around him started to change too.


    Everyday he wakes up and looks at headlines it reads something terrible. He understands human society itself is starting to rot. It¡¯s not like there is no good. There is good in all this. But bad is too overwhelming. And more his life gets like this more he wants answer. Is there really different universe. And if there is, is there a human too? Are they same to humans here too?


    And more he looked, more he was getting close to a conclusion that humans are inherently evil. And that realization made him fear. And there was like minded people too.


    So, even though his research didn¡¯t yield much, he kept at it. But more he kept at it more he lost connection to society. Keeping contact with only his family. His parents¡¯ death at bank robbers made his disconnection worse. He no longer cared about what was happening outside. He gave his all to his research.


    Only after twenty-five years of research he managed to catch a lead. He managed to catch a certain signal with unknown origin. After studying that signal in depth, he manages to locate its origin point.


    It was coming from the other side of the fabrics of universe. As he got a reliable lead he pursues that lead with zeal and finally come at a conclusion that there is indeed a parallel universe where there is a different planet that exists in same position as Earth. And sometimes certain resonance happens between Earth and that planet on the other side. And that resonance was the signal he found, his very first lead.


    Those resonance can happen in everything. Between animals, landscape and even humans. His theory is those kinds of resonances are the reason for some humans¡¯ dreams or visions of something that doesn¡¯t exist in this world.


    And since it can go both ways he starts trying to connect to the other side and send message. At later stages send himself to the other side. But breaking through dimension barrier at will was much harder than he thought. So, he starts to look at it from another angle. How does the resonance happen?


    After years of research he manages to find out reason for resonance is superimposition. Once in a while to objects superimpose and that causes resonance. After this find he starts to try to superimpose with anything on the other side. But probability of that happening was next to zero.


    So, he starts to build an antenna that is capable of locating a signal that is coming from the other side. And as soon as he manages to triangulate a signal¡¯s point of origin he starts to build receiver on that exact point. And one day he finally receives a signal from the other side. That proved that something is superimposed on the other side with that exact point.


    And that made it possible for him to break through the dimensional barrier. First, he tries sending a signal. That signal gets sent but there was no reply. After confirming that signal was sent through he starts to create a tunnel to travel between dimensions.


    After ten more years of research, experiment and building he finally manages to build his tunnel.


    But unfortunately, just as his tunnel was about to puncture through the dimensional barrier it comes just a little bit short and backfires, causing a huge explosion.


    That explosion was the last thing he saw. But just as he was about to be engulfed by an explosion, he feels something being ripped out of his body and gets sent through the dimensional barrier.

 Chapter 20: Return

    I suddenly wake up in my Soul Palace.


    Don¡¯t know what that was about, but it sure was something else. When I think about everything Alex was through it makes me think. Are the humans on this side is same too? Are they inherently evil too?


    Well I suppose I can only know about that after getting out of this forest and meeting humans. That is something for later. For now, let¡¯s check out what¡¯s different.


    First, I come before my Interface.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 20 93%


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: G-


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: F-


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: G-


    Constitution: H+


    Vitality: A+


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: B-


    Willpower: S


    Agility: G-


    Dexterity: G-


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Higher affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation


    Well, overall, I suppose pretty good. But it seems I was in that dream for at least a year. Considering it lasted for fifty-five years it was short I suppose.


    My body had an overall upgrade and my mana vessel had the biggest upgrade. So, that is good news. Now let¡¯s check out what is happening with the tree.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I will myself to my first door and enter. Little sprout had a growth spurt. It¡¯s almost as two meters tall now. Branching out with green leaves. But it wasn¡¯t the only sprout that changed. Everything about this space changed. Life in it more vibrant and there are different sprouts growing everywhere.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally awake, huh?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive, huh? Stop asking obvious. What¡¯s new then.¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything new in this forest. You were the only new thing in here in last millennia but you just kept sleeping for almost two years after your pathetic hunt and lucky survival. So, there isn¡¯t anything worth mentioning I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, two years. That was longer than I expected. So, you missed me huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. What is there to miss about you?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that just be honest with yourself.¡±


    ¡°Putting that aside, what happened to you. At first, I thought you just tired and needed long rest. But after six months I started suspecting that you were actually dead. Only indication that you were alive was your breathing nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to me, but while I was unconscious I watched someone¡¯s whole life pass by me.¡±


    ¡°That is strange. From this side it felt like you were inside door on your second floor.¡±


    ¡°That is strange. I didn¡¯t know that I was in the door on second floor. I was just in someone else¡¯s body and watched as his life passed. And I think that someone is person who came from some other dimension.¡±


    ¡°Well, there is a resonance between dimensions. But coming here means that someone needs to break through the dimensional barrier first. And that is something almost impossible.¡±


    ¡°So, you know about multiverse huh? Well I don¡¯t think his body made it, only his soul.¡±


    ¡°That means that soul is you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. If it was I would know already. Even though there was a certain relation between me and that person, I was sure that person was not me. So, my theory is that I got that person¡¯s soul but shift destroyed his consciousness and I was born. A whole different person with his recollection. That is the only way that I can make sense of all this.¡±


    ¡°That is a solid possibility. You are too blank to be someone who went through life.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we have no way to confirm that. So, my little sprout seems to have grown a lot while I was away. Will it gain sentience if it keeps growing like this?¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. This never happened before. It might or not. Only time will show.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can only wait then. But will it grow to be a World Tree like you too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it will. Since this place is an independent space on its own with everything necessary for its growth.¡±


    ¡°Well, that will be something to see too. Okay, I suppose I need to wake and stretch.¡±


    After waking up I try to stand up but gets vertigo and almost fall on my ass. My whole body is sore. My every joint is hurting and feels like rusted. But most surprising thing is my left arm. Instead of a stump that I was expecting to see I see an arm made of intertwining branches.


    And this new arm feels just like my old one. Difference is I can actually sense my surrounding better. And connection with my surrounding plants are much stronger. Almost as if I can control the nature around me.


    But as I try to reach out to a nearby flower and control it I feel certain wall. Even though flower is willing something else is blocking my connection to it.


    Well, that can be solved later. But for now, I need to recover my body. And best way to recover is to exercise. After stretching and few pushups my body starts to feel right. More I exercise more I feel energized and stronger. And it seems I grew taller too. Actually, too tall for nine years old. Well, that will be advantageous in a fight.


    Well, after not moving for fifty-five years it feels good to finally move.


    ¡°It seems his body is in better state that I thought it would be.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, who was that?¡±


    ¡°What, you can hear me?¡±


    ¡°Is that you tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is me Alder.¡±


    ¡°How am I hearing you?¡±


    ¡°I think growth of your sprout increased your affinity with nature thus you can hear me.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s reasonable. Then what¡¯s with my arm? Did you do it? And I remember passing out as soon as I crossed the creek, how come I¡¯m here? Did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°No, it was the little sprout inside you. At first, it couldn¡¯t do it. But two months ago, it managed to grow you a new arm. And yes, I brought your pathetic ass here, after your pathetic fight.¡±


    ¡°This solves so many of my worries. I should thank the little guy. Even though its not certain that it will gain sentience. But from the way things are it just might, right? And no need to be so mean.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I hope it will.¡±

 Chapter 21: New Adventure

    ¡°Since we can converse without me going to my Soul Palace, I got something to ask. My mana vessel rank jumped whole rank. How did that happen? Is it possible to replicate that?¡±


    ¡°That happened because of your fight. During your pathetic excuse for a hunt you faced real death and that caused your body and mind to be pushed to its limit and that caused that jump in rank. In other words, by facing death and surviving you managed to get stronger. What doesn¡¯t kill you simply makes you stronger and at the same time if you don¡¯t kill it, it will try again. And you managed to kill both the tiger and ram.¡±


    ¡°Well, that explains a lot, thanks. By the way, you said your roots extend to almost everywhere, right? Does that mean I can speak to you anywhere now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as there is root nearby you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that will be convenient. Anyway, now that I awakened from my deep slumber, time for a new adventure then. Anything to recommend?¡±


    ¡°Well, considering your capability now you can go there I suppose. There is an interesting cave if you head west after crossing the first boundary. Creatures in there is will no longer pose a threat to you. Try heading there for your new adventure.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Last time I listened to you I almost died, you know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you have experience in fight and hunting next to nothing.¡±


    Stupid firewood. His continuous condensation pisses me off. But I suppose I can try that cave.


    ¡°Okay, I will take your recommendation.¡±


    After coming out I head west and crosses the creek and keep heading west with my camouflage on. After using my camouflage, I see that it¡¯s different from before. It makes me blend in more seamlessly with my surroundings.


    While walking I pass by a few animals like wolves, tigers and some I don¡¯t even know about.


    I come before a cliff after walking for forty more minutes. Still don¡¯t see any cave around.


    ¡°Turn around and after walking for ten minutes turn right.¡±


    ¡°What the, is that you tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me you idiot. I told you as long as there is a root nearby I can speak to you and this forest is full of my roots.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Following tree¡¯s directions, I come before a cave mouth. About five meters wide and four meters tall dark cave.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s so interesting about this cave?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°First, go in and find out about it yourself.¡±


    Stingy firewood. I enter the cave and proceed carefully. It seems darkness won¡¯t cause much of a trouble like I expected. I can feel my surrounding with my left arm quite clearly. So, this is how trees see. This is kind of nice. I can see almost twenty meters in every direction.


    And after walking for about ten minutes I see a sleeping wolf along my path. Suppose I need to kill it to proceed. But this I will make sure it will be a hunt. Let¡¯s try again what I wanted to try with that fucking tiger. I walk as quiet as I can and come near the wolf. After that I conjure up a mana dagger and will it above the wolf¡¯s head and drop it as hard as I can.


    Knife pierces through the wolf¡¯s skull and it dies before it realized what happened without making a single sound. I can feel it¡¯s dissipating life force being absorbed by my body. Sweet taste of success.


    After dispatching the wolf, I start walking down the cave tunnel. And I come before a crossroad. Now which way to go? Right or left?


    ¡°Head right.¡±


    ¡°You can even reach here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Now stop asking stupid question and head right.¡±


    Stupid firewood. I take right and proceed along the tunnel. This time I come across a strange creature with six feline legs, head of a lizard with no eyes and body of wolf. And it seems it can see me. Considering it lack eyes I suppose it uses smell, but I don¡¯t have any smell under my camouflage so that means it¡¯s more like an echolocation then.


    As I come closer it starts to snarl at me with its mouth full of razor-sharp teeth. This time let¡¯s take a different approach. Since I¡¯m in an enclosed space I can¡¯t use my fire. So that only leaves my mana weapons.


    I conjure up a mana spear this time and steps closer to the beast. As soon as I get in distance of a meter the beast charges at me. I try to thrust with my spear but it fails to pierce it¡¯s hide. But still manages to stop its charge. It seems my spear head is little too dull to pierce its hide. So, I make my spear head slimmer and to make it more durable with slim structure I pump more mana into it to increase its integrity.


    This time I take the first move and thrust my spear at its shoulder. And this time my spear pierces its hide. It roars at top of its lungs. And endures pain in its shoulder and lunges at me with its open mouth.


    Just as it was about to bite me I shove my left arm into its mouth and pump more mana into my arm. And that causes it to branch out and pierce the beast from inside out, killing it. Still the same feeling.


    After killing the beast, I pull my arm out of its mouth and it reverts to its normal form. Okay this may become my favorite weapon. But I¡¯m getting tired of shoving my arm down beasts¡¯ throats to kill them. I need something that will kill with certainty.


    Something that won¡¯t put me in danger like my fire breath. Well, let¡¯s keep that in mind. But first let¡¯s find out why the firewood sent me here.


    I keep walking down the tunnel. From the way things looking I might need to fight something every few dozen minutes. And just like I suspected I come across another beast.


    This time it¡¯s a tiger I fought but slightly bigger. Lucky for me it seems to be sleeping. So, let¡¯s try again my trick with the dagger. But this time let¡¯s try with a spear.


    Like last time, only this time I conjure up a spear and raise it as high as it is possible and drop it with all my might. But for some reason fucking tiger moves forward a little bit and manages to avoid my spear from piercing its skull and gets pierced in its neck. As soon as my spear made a contact with its neck it wakes up roaring painfully. It searches for cause of its injury, looking around confused and angrily. But still fails to find me.


    And after bleeding for a few minutes it finally starts to weaken and wobbles. As soon as that happens I inch closer to it and conjure up another spear but longer and thrust it to its eyes and kill it.


    Hoo, I¡¯m getting good at this shit.


    After confirming my kill, I once again start heading down the tunnel. And finally, after walking for almost two hours I see a light at the end of the tunnel. I increase my speed and runs to the end.

 Chapter 22: Cave

    As soon as I run out of the tunnel I see a giant underground cave full of glowing white crystals. Those crystals are beautiful. And what are they made out of. I come close to one of the crystals and touch it. As soon as I touch it I can feel pure mana coursing through the crystals.


    ¡°Hey, are you there, tree?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so, what are these crystals?¡±


    ¡°These are mana crystals. At least that¡¯s what I call them. Even I don¡¯t know how they grow this way. But they are purest mana compressed into crystals. If you manage to absorb that mana and use it, your training will benefit tremendously.¡±


    ¡°So, is that why you told me to come here? I knew cared. I¡¯m so moved.¡±


    ¡°Once again don¡¯t flatter yourself. Do you believe you¡¯re the only one down here? This place already got an owner. If you want to stay here, you need to take care of them first. And you might get killed here, you know.¡±


    ¡°Still, I know you care. So, who is the owner of this place, then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you will know soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so, any advice on how can I absorb the mana inside the crystals?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Useless firewood. Now, let¡¯s think. Can I absorb mana inside the crystals like I absorb the pure energy around the atmosphere? I guess I can only try then.


    I put my hand on the crystal and first feel the mana inside it. As I try to do that I can feel the mana flowing like a river and as I follow the flow I see that all the crystals in here are connected underground like a tree branch. And mana flow through all of them like a river system.


    Now that I know how it moves I try to absorb that mana like I absorb the pure energy. First, I visualize a blackhole on the palm of my right hand and will it to suck the mana inside the crystal. But it fails miserably. I can feel the mana being affected by my blackhole. But problem is the flow is too strong and stable to be disturbed by my suction force.


    Hmm, so, this method isn¡¯t feasible. Next, let¡¯s try something with my left arm then.


    I will my left arm to make a shape of big nail and shove it into the mana crystal. As I shove my arm into the crystal I can feel the mana flow being disturbed. But my arm isn¡¯t absorbing the mana. Flow just passes by my arm.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    So, once again I visualize a blackhole sucking in the mana. And this time my arm manages to absorb tiny bit of mana. Because mana inside the crystal is so pure and is in liquid form it takes a lot to absorb just a little bit of. I¡¯m absorbing it drop by drop.


    But, since its purity is so high it¡¯s actually much more effective than just converting mana from pure energy. So, after absorbing the mana from the crystal I will that little bit of mana into my brain and like usual I nurture my cells with it.


    Maybe because of the purity of it, I feel a slight headache but after a while it become cool and refreshing feeling. Every time I bring a drop from the crystal and nurture my cells this happens. Well, even with slight discomfort I can already feel my mana vessel strengthening.


    While absorbing mana from the crystals I feel something getting in my perspective range. Problem is I don¡¯t see anything moving. But the feeling is still there. So, I pull my arm out of the crystal and enter my camouflage. And push my back against the crystal and wait, observing my surroundings.


    Feeling is getting nearer but I still can¡¯t see anything. Since I can¡¯t depend on my sight I decide to depend on my other senses. I close my eyes and focus on my ear and try to enhance my hearing. As I focus more on my ears I can hear everything around me. My heartbeat, slight wind coming in from the tunnel, water drop falling from the ceiling and very quiet beating of a wings above me.


    So, some flying and invisible creature is observing me from above, huh. I can only hear its wings beating with my hearing. That is useless. I need to confirm what it is first.


    To do that I need to use something else. My left arm. This time I concentrate on my left arm and try to feel my surroundings. As I concentrate more on my left arm, I start to feel my more clearly. And I finally see it. About five meters above me a bat like creature but much bigger. Wingspan of five meters and almost two meters long.


    Still strange how wings that big make this small noise. Apparently, it seems this one uses echolocation too, since it can see me in my camouflage. Wonder why it¡¯s not attacking me. Is it simply observing me or waiting for backup? It¡¯s most likely latter.


    Just as I thought that, I see five more bats coming from the depth of the cave heading to this direction and hovering next to the first bat. Shit, sometimes it sucks to be right.


    And as soon as they got together they dive down on me. I roll to my right and dodges their claws. Pieces of shits take to the air as soon as they miss. This time they open their mouths and scream with high frequency noise. And that noise bursts my eardrums. As my eardrums burst I lose balance and almost fall on my knees. Fucking flying rats dive at me right as I lose my balance and one of them digs its claws into my right shoulder and lifts me up.


    After this one lifts me up others start to swarm me, clawing and biting. As soon as I manage to orient myself, I immediately use my fire breath on one that¡¯s lifting me up and burns it. It let¡¯s me go as it burns, screaming for its life. And after few agonizing seconds later it plummets to the ground and burns to ashes.


    It seems potency of my flame increase significantly. I drop on my knees and struggles to stand as my eardrums are yet to heal. And it¡¯s hard to stand up with lost balance.


    Maybe because of their fear, I can see them with my eyes now. I need to kill them fast before they call for more reinforcements. But how? By breath may reach them, but they probably can dodge it. So, that only leaves my left arm.


    I point to them with my left arm and pump more mana into it. As soon as I pump more mana, my left arm starts to extend and branches grow like crazy. But as it finally makes to their height, they dodge, but just as they dodge my arm, I will my arm to branch out, pumping even more mana, and my arm expands porcupine, skewering them and killing them.


    HAHA, what do you call it? Penta kill, right.

 Chapter 23: Genocide

    ¡°So, this place¡¯s owners are these bats, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are supposed to be just normal bats but living in this cave and being saturated by the mana exuded by mana crystals changed them. Ones you just killed are just babies. Adult ones will be much more challenging.¡±


    ¡°Those were just a baby? Well then, let¡¯s go meet the adults.¡±


    After resupplying my mana reservoir, I go deeper down the cave. More I go more bigger the cave becomes. Full of crystals jutting out from beneath the ground. I really wonder how these crystals are formed.


    Ceilings are interesting too. Blue stalactites jutting down from the ceilings. Looks cool. Problem is something seems to be slithering along the stalactites. Not sure what it is. Maybe a snake. I don¡¯t know.


    I see a biggest crystal I saw since coming down here in front of me. This one I gigantic. Almost thirty meters tall. And I see bats, hundreds of them, much bigger than the ones I just killed on the other side of the crystal. I¡¯ve always thought bats slept hanging from the ceilings. But apparently these ones sleep on the ground. Some are sleeping, some are hovering over them. Lucky for me they are not invisible.


    There is another cave mouth behind the sleeping bats. And I feel something dangerous from that cave. I think there is something bad inside.


    But first let¡¯s get rid of the ones outside. As I look at my left arm I suddenly get an interesting idea. Let¡¯s see if it will work.


    I thrust my arm into the ground beneath and pump more mana into it. As I pour mana into my arm it starts to grow and branch out beneath the ground. Bahahaha. This is going to be fun.


    I will my arm to branch out under every sleeping bats heads and wait until my arm reach every single one of them. And since there is hundreds of them this is quite tiring and requires tremendous amount of mana.


    But luckily there is a giant battery right next to me. I grow single branch from my shoulder and puncture the mana crystal with it and absorb mana with it. And pump that absorbed mana into my arm to extend it to beneath every bat.


    And I can feel my control over my arm and mana increasing more I use it. It may be tiring but I think it¡¯s worth it. More my arm branch out and extend more my range of vision increases and that makes it easier for me to target all the bats possible.


    Making sure I targeted all the bats while making sure they don¡¯t hear my branches growing under them took me almost hour. And those flying rats sure sleep deep. Well, little do they know their impending doom. Mwahahahahaha. Shit, I sound like some B-rate villain.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Now that I targeted the ones on the ground, what about ones airborne. I suppose I can only try my other idea.


    For my last preparation, I fill my mana vessel with more mana and prepare myself for a genocide that I¡¯m about to commit. It is little concerning that concept of committing a genocide doesn¡¯t bother me.


    Well, that¡¯s for later. For now, let¡¯s see a firework. As soon as I finish my preparation I start pumping mana into my branches. Right at that moment sharp branches start to grow out from beneath the ground and start skewering sleeping bats¡¯ heads killing them even before they realize it.


    As soon as this happens ones in the air goes invisible and searches for me. Unfortunately for them, they can¡¯t see me from behind the giant mana crystal while I can. After killing the ones on the ground, I pump even more mana into my arm and making it grow at even higher pace. Making it branch out so fast vicinity of almost two hundred meters around the giant crystal suddenly becomes trap made out of sharp branches.


    Bats in the air gets skewered like their brethren on the ground too. Since I¡¯m connected to every single branch my perception is enhanced to scary level. I can feel everywhere. As bats in the air screeches as they get skewered by my branch trap, suddenly even louder and deeper screech comes out from the cave mouth.


    I think I disturbed the boss. As I wait for the boss¡¯ entrance not just one but two giant bats coming out of the cave. Almost ten meters long with wingspan of thirty meters. Ooh. Shit I don¡¯t think I can kill them.


    So, let¡¯s be reasonable and run like hell. I disconnect my arm from rest of the branch and turn around run like hell around the giant crystal and head to the right zone of the cave. I hope my trap can delay them long enough for me to get out of their echolocation¡¯s range.


    And I can already feel my branches getting smashed to smithereens by them. As I feel the danger I increase my speed even more. Only after running for almost kilometer do I stop and dive under a mana crystal. Now let¡¯s hide and observe. And let¡¯s pray they won¡¯t find me.


    While waiting I still grow a single branch from my left arm and absorb the mana in the crystal to fill my mana vessel and nurture it.


    Hour of waiting. Finally, I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t find me. Woo. That was close. If they found me I think that would have been the end. Now that it¡¯s over. What should be my next course of action.


    ¡°What to do now then?¡±


    ¡°Keep going deeper.¡±


    ¡°Holy Crap. It¡¯s like you are omnipresent in here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m omnipresent where ever my roots are.¡±


    ¡°Keep going deeper? Are you crazy you saw these bats, right? Who knows what¡¯s deeper in there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there isn¡¯t anything bigger deeper into the cave. That giant crystal is the only one in here, that¡¯s why those giant ones nest near it.¡±


    ¡°So, are only bats in here or something else is in here too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is something else too. For example, ones slithering between the stalactites hanging from the ceiling. Those bats don¡¯t hang from the ceilings because of those slithering ones. If they get near the ceilings, they get devoured.¡±


    ¡°Hell, that¡¯s scary. But they won¡¯t come down here, right?¡±


    ¡°So far, none of them fell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±


    ¡°Is that sarcasm?¡±


    ¡°You are very perceptive for a tree, you know.¡±


    ¡°Just keep going deeper, and you just might find something interesting.¡±


    ¡°I would put in more effort if I knew what that is.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell you and ruin the surprise, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I hate surprises.¡±


    Stupid firewood, acting all mysterious. This is getting on my nerves.

 Chapter 24: Pastime

    I keep walking in my camouflage. Once in a while I see strange creatures along my path. Two-headed snake, a horse with peacock tail or even just a shade floating leisurely around. All this are actually quite fascinating.


    At one point I encounter a bear with ridiculously big ears. Even though I was passing by it almost twenty meters away, it still managed to notice me somehow. I suspect by noise.


    And as soon as it notices me it charges at me. Since my camouflage seems to be useless, I cancel it and conjure up a two spear from my mana protruding from ground, aiming at bear¡¯s head. But the bear manages to notice my spears and stop.


    After stopping it starts to circle around me carefully. Understanding that it is pointless to wait for it to skewer itself on my spears, I pick both of them and focus on the bear.


    Just after I picked up my spears, bear starts charging at me again. Since I dual-wield my spears, I hang one of them from my back and engage the bear.


    As soon as it enters my range I thrust my spear aim its right shoulder but it dodges to its left and swipes at me with its right paw. I jump backward and dodge its swipe. After dodging, for some inexplicable reason I lunged forward and punch its snout with my left arm.


    And for some reason I manage to crush its nose. As its nose bleeds, the bear tries to bite me in its anger. I put my left arm in front of me and bear bites my left wrist. And it hurts just like my old arm. Still I clench my teeth and pump mana into my left arm and makes it branch out inside its mouth and my branches spear out from inside the bear¡¯s mouth.


    The bear dies without a single noise. It seems killing my opponent from inside out is becoming my style. This is lame. I need something cooler. I will kill my next opponent using my fire breath for sure.


    After disposing the bear, I keep walking deeper into the cave. And maybe because of the crystals atmosphere in here is saturated with mana instead of pure energy and purity of the mana in the atmosphere is really high in here. That ¡®s making it easier for me to replenish my mana after using it.


    I can feel my control over mana increasing more I use it. And more my control increases, more amazing things I can do with my mana. Like making it take a shape other than simple weapons.


    For example, I can shape it like lifeform and make it perform simple actions. But I can only see it when I create them out of elemental mana. If I make them out of normal mana I can¡¯t see the, only feel the.


    ¡°If only I could see normal mana.¡±


    ¡°Just infuse your mana into your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? You mean I can see normal mana if I infuse my eyes with mana?¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That is exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Okay, let¡¯s try it then.


    I will a little bit of mana into my eyes and cover them with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡±


    ¡°I said infuse it, not cover it you idiot.¡±


    ¡°Then how do I do that. Teach me if you¡¯re so good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re useless. Now listen carefully. Will your mana to go inside your eyeballs and just let the mana infuse your retinas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Okay. So, I close my eyes and will a little bit of mana into my eyes and just let it be as the toothpick said. And open my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡±


    ¡°Be patient you idiot. Give the mana to infuse with your retinas first.¡±


    ¡°Then how long will that take?¡±


    ¡°Give or take two hours.¡±


    Good, that¡¯s not so long. After that I start walking again. I think I¡¯ve been walking for almost three hours after escaping the giant bats. How big is this cave anyway? I walked almost fifteen kilometers now and I still can¡¯t see the end.


    Only upside is these mana crystals are not so easy to get bored of. Illuminating everything around them with azure light. These crystals are actually quite beautiful.


    Just as I¡¯ve been walking for about hour I start seeing something. Something like a very thing fog. And as time passes the fog starts to thicken. I think I¡¯m starting to see mana as the tree was saying. This is getting hard for me to see my way.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m starting to see a fog around me. Is that supposed to happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re seeing mana in its initial form.¡±


    ¡°This is useless, I can¡¯t see anything around me!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see it like this just get the mana inside your eyeballs out. And you¡¯re seeing like this only because this cave¡¯s special environment. On the outside there isn¡¯t that many places with mana saturated atmosphere.¡±


    As I follow the tree¡¯s suggestion, I stop seeing thick fog around me anymore. After confirming that I try doing it again and I start seeing thick fog again.


    ¡°So, I only need to infuse my retinas once?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after being infused with mana your retinas can see mana around you.¡±


    That¡¯s convenient. So, this means I can only experiment with my normal mana after getting out of here. For now, let¡¯s use my elemental mana.


    After converting my mana into elemental one, I close my eyes then I first visualize a small sparrow as vivid as I can. It¡¯s small brown wings, little beak and it¡¯s brown feathers then finally it¡¯s little talons. After confirming my image, I will my mana according to my visualization.


    As I feel my mana exiting my body, I open my eyes and behold. A little brown sparrow on my palm. I think because I visualized it as vivid as I can it came out exactly like I imagined. And it seems my elemental mana focused on earth element to make it brown, because I can actually smell soil from the little guy.


    But no matter how lifelike this little guy seems it¡¯s just standing on my palm not doing anything like a clay doll. So, I try willing it to move according to my will. At first it takes a quite a bit of concentration but after few tries it get¡¯s easier.


    And after almost hundred attempts, I finally manage to make it hover over me. This is awesome. I used fifth of my mana reserve to make this little guy. So, this means if I simply focus on the form and not care about the color I can make a anything as big as almost myself. And that opens a whole lot of possibilities.


    ¡°Now that you managed to make your little toy float will you start walking again?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Chill dude. Okay, I will start walking again. Sheesh.¡±


    After walking for one more hour and encountering few more exotic creatures I finally come before a wall and see a cave mouth made out of mana crystals. And this cave seems to be made entirely out of mana crystals. This is quite fascinating.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted me to see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go in and you might find something interesting in there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    So, let¡¯s start my adventure in the cave inside a cave.

 Chapter 25: Dice Game

    Just by being near I can feel mana saturation hitting the ceiling. This would be ideal place for a wizard to train. But as soon as I step inside the cave I feel strange feeling. Feeling of death and decay.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure that it is fine for me to enter this cave?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Get some backbone already, there isn¡¯t anything that can kill you in there.¡±


    ¡°If I die in there I will come back as a ghost and haunt you for all eternity!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And do you think that silence is reassuring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine just go in there already.¡±


    Stupid tree better be right.


    I enter the cave and start to walk slowly deeper inside. Deeper I go stronger the feeling gets. But one thing that is reassuring me is I don¡¯t actually feel any danger. So, I think tree might be right after all.


    After following the narrow crystal corridor for about twenty minutes I come before a wooden door installed into crystal wall.


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Do I go in?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    This stupid toothpick is really starting to piss me off.


    I turn the door handle.


    ¡°CLICK¡±


    It opens with a sound. Behind the door I see big hall with crystal walls and ceiling. And on the floor, I see circles with varying colors connected by with lines.


    Circles are colored white, red, yellow, blue, purple. Ooh, now this might be interesting. And as soon as I step inside the room, big dice drops from who knows where and levitates in front of me and statue of me made out of white material appears on the first circle.


    So, I guess this is pretty simple, I roll the die and my statue goes forward by rolled number. Now the question is the functions of the colors.


    Seeing my statue on a white one I can safely assume that is safe platform. Of course, I think I can assume that the red one is danger one, as for the yellow one, seeing that those ones are connected to two platforms at the same time I think yellow ones are teleport platforms.


    Got no guess about the blue ones, but I think those aren¡¯t dangerous ones as I¡¯m not getting anything threatening from them like I am getting from purple ones.


    Now those purple ones are exuding very worrying auras. So, I think it would be in my best interest to avoid those ones.


    Okay, let¡¯s start.


    Now, this dice is too big for me to throw so I will just try punching it with everything I got. I clench my left fist and punch the dice with everything I got. Dice gets thrown far and starts to bounce around the hall. Only after bouncing around for almost twenty seconds does it stop on two.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Platform on two is red one. And as soon as my figure gets above the platform, mannequin like figures made out of the same material as my figure starts to appear all around me. There is ten of them.


    I knew red ones were danger platforms. As one of the figures come near me I take a deep breath and release my fire breath and watches the figure gets burnt to cinders and aim at another one that is getting too close to me.


    I manage to take out three of the before my breath runs out. And as soon as they burn and become incapacitated, they disappear like how they appeared. I think those figures are perfect training dummy for me to experiment my possible usage of elemental mana.


    As they get close, I conjure up elemental mana sparrow like I did outside but this time I made it out of fire elemental mana so, this one is orange colored. After conjuring it up I will it to hover over to one closest to me and make the bird explode on its head. Since I pumped plenty of mana in there it manages to make quite a big explosion destroying the puppet¡¯s upper-body.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Couldn¡¯t help but shout out at my success. This can become one more weapon in my arsenal. This time let¡¯s try with more birdies. I conjure up a four more birds and do same with them. Make them explode on top of the puppets. This takes quite a bit of concentration since I¡¯m controlling four of them at the same time.


    But after pushing myself I manage to dispose four more puppets. Eight down, two more to go. As for the remaining two I extend my left arm and skewer these puppets like a shashlik.


    And as soon as I got rid of all the puppets, dice drops from the ceiling once again after disappearing to who knows where. I punch it again as hard as I can and manage to roll five this time. My figure comes above blue one this time. And as my figure land on the blue platform I start to feel mana being infused from around me.


    This mana is so much purer than mana inside the crystals. As my body absorbs the mana I manage to replenish my mana reserve and use the leftover to nurture my mana vessel more.


    I think I¡¯m going to like the blue platforms. After mana being exuded from the walls disappear dice once again appears.


    This time I roll three. And my figure land on red one again. Once again ten puppets appear. This time let¡¯s try more birdies again. I conjure up seven sparrows this time and push myself again to make them go over the puppets head but his time those puppets try to swat my sparrows. And one of them manages to swat one before I can make them float higher to avoid it.


    I think these puppets are getting smarter. But since they¡¯re now mainly focusing on my birds I direct them one by one and make all seven of the explode. Thus, killing seven of the puppets. As soon as their comrades explode, remaining three lunges at me faster than the ones before.


    I conjure up a spear and start to fight the puppets. But it is hard to fight them with spear since I can¡¯t actually wield it, I simply chose it for its long reach. But I think I can¡¯t use it against prepared opponents.


    And I don¡¯t have any kind of training in any other kind of weapons. Since that¡¯s the case I can only depend on my fists. Since Alex practice little bit of boxing as exercise and self-protection.


    So, I swipe forward with my spear, making the puppets backout. After that I cover my arms with mana and compress to make it harder. Making makeshift gauntlets with spikes on its knuckles.


    After doing that I get into basic boxing stance. Front toe and back heel on the center line. Right hand in back, weight evenly distributed across both legs, knees slightly bent, feet diagonal, little wider than shoulder width apart, back heel raised, elbows down, hands up, Head behind my gauntlets, chin slightly down, eyes see over the gauntlets, relax and breathe!


    First puppet to get in range tries to tackle me. I spin right and dodge the tackle and step forward to get in range of the second puppet and as soon as it gets in my range I throw right cross along it jaws as hard as I can popping the puppets head.


    That was stronger than I expected. I suppose these gauntlets are doing their job. Just as I popped the second puppet¡¯s head third one come from behind the second one. This time, before it comes in my range I pump some mana into my left arm extending it and hitting the puppet right


    Just as I disposed the third puppet second one manages to tackle me from behind. Throwing me under it. As soon as I hit the ground it starts to going to town on my head. As that happens I conjure up another spear from my right palm while pointing my palm to its head, skewering its head. Thus, killing it.


    After I managed to conquer my second danger platform, dice once again appears.


    It seems longer I progress along the game stronger the puppets will be on red platforms.


    This is really starting to get interesting.

 Chapter 26: Dice Game 2

    I hit the dice as hard as I can once again. Four. Lands on a yellow platform moving forward by six platforms. Next time I roll three, landing on blue platform. Once again, I can feel my body being infused with pure mana, replenishing my mana reserve with little left to nurture my cells.


    I hit the dice again, rolling two and landing on red platform again. As I was waiting for more puppets to appear, I suddenly get and ominous feeling and jump forward. As I look back after jumping I see a red laser like light frying place I would have been if I didn¡¯t jump forward.


    More and more lasers start to circle and chase me around after a while. I dodge them as best as I can. While dodging I touch one of the lasers briefly, but it still managed to singe my elbow. Luckily, I healed quick enough.


    Only after dodging for twenty seconds does the lasers stop.


    ¡°PANT, PANT, PANT¡±


    This is quite tiring and extremely dangerous. I need to rest for a while to continue. It took everything I got to pass this red platform. Pushing my focus to keep observing my surroundings is extremely taxing on my mind. I¡¯m fine physically but mentally exhausted.


    I start again after resting for almost thirty minutes. This time I roll five landing on white platform. As I guessed white ones are safe platforms. After that I hit the dice again, rolling three and landing on blue one again. As I wait for the mana to infuse my body, I hear a sound behind me.


    I turn around and see three golden chests. Now is it trap chests or treasure chests. Who knows what might happen when I try to open one of them.


    So, I conjure up a long spear and try to poke one of them from far. Just as I touch it with my spear, two others disappear and one I poked opens on its own.


    I step closer to the open one slowly and carefully and take a peek and see a book with black leather cover and two bracelets with black metal sheen.


    Those look good, but what if it is a trap. I try to pick up the items inside the chest and suddenly chest turns in a monster and devour me whole. Oh, I can use my left arm.


    I extend my left arm and pick up the items inside the chest from far. And it seems chest is not a trap.


    I take a look at the book first. It has nothing on its cover. I flip it open and see a martial art stance. On the second page I see breathing exercise.


    This one is actually very interesting. I don¡¯t need Qi to temper my body. I can use pure energy with this breathing exercise to temper my body.


    So, I guess I can try this exercise after exiting this cave. As for the stances, those seems to be some martial art techniques. No matter how I search I can¡¯t find a name. I think this will help me tremendously after I start to practice it.


    As for the bracelets, they¡¯re made out of material I don¡¯t know of and they¡¯re almost weightless. Since the book contains martial arts, these bracelets must have some connection with this.


    After observing it for a while I discover nothing. So, last thing I can try is try to infuse these with mana.


    I take little bit of mana and will it to enter the bracelets on my wrists. And as soon as my mana enters the bracelets it starts to turn into pitch-black gauntlets. After gauntlets form greaves starts to form on my feet too. And finally, after that face-fitting mask covers my face.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ooh, this is seriously cool. All of it fits like a glove.


    Since it got activated when I infused little bit of mana, I wonder what will happen if I infuse even more mana?


    As I injected more mana into the gauntlets, they start to charge up, converting my mana into pent up power. And as soon as I punch out it releases all the accumulated power causing small explosion on point of impact.


    Greaves on my foot are same too. Just thinking what charged up right straight can do makes me giddy like a kid on a Christmas Eve.


    It converts back to bracelets if I simply take back the mana I injected first. It seems it functions as a simply trigger.


    As I was hoping to test my new gears I hope that roll will land on a red platform. Three. Figure lands on a yellow platform barely passing over a purple one and teleporting to connected red one.


    But as my figure passed over its first purple one I felt danger. And as soon as it passed the purple platform, I actually felt some kind of relief.


    It seems this time I got the puppets as I hoped. But these puppets are different. They resemble large, lizard-like creatures with oversized claws. And they seem much faster than the mannequin puppets too. Only similarity is their white color.


    Instead of charging at me directly they start to circle me around waiting for me to expose an opening for them to strike.


    As they circle me around I push my focus to its fullest. Observing these creatures. Constructing a plan to dispose them. I equip my new gauntlets and greaves first. Then wait for them to strike first as I wait them while charging my gears.


    After ten second stand-off, one of the lizards rushes at me from my back. And as soon as it enters my range it lunges at me from behind. Just before it manages to slash me with its oversized claw I squat and it misses its target. And just as it passes over my I punch its stomach with everything I got.


    BOOM!!


    My right gauntlet let out a deafening explosion and the creature disintegrates. That was awesome, albeit little too loud.


    And as soon as one of them disintegrates, others start to attack me. As they lunge at me with their oversized claws I extend my left arm with my gauntlet still on it and swings it around me like a whip.


    First one to get in contact with my gauntlet explodes to smithereens. Even after that I keep swinging my arm to stop the others from reaching me. As I swing my arm, I manage to sweep the others and throw them off.


    This gives me some distance. Before they recover and attack me together again I run to one closest to me and stomp on it with my left greaves, killing it with another loud boom.


    While I was killing one of them others manage to recover, once again attacking me together.


    This time as they got into my range I simply take a deep breath and use my fire breath. Three in the front gets burned to cinders, but ones behind them manage to dodge to the side and taking distance to avoid my fire.


    Six down, four more to go.


    As soon as I run out of breath and my fire stops, they start to circle me again like in the beginning, trying to get in my blind spot. They start to spread out to distract me while another one tries to take me down from behind. It seems they are learning.


    And as soon as I try to get in range they run from me while one behind me tries to backstab me.


    So, in order to kill them I need to be faster. To do that I get into sprint start position and kick with my greaves just as I lunge forward with frightening velocity and gets in range to punch the closest lizard before it even knew what happened and punch it with another loud explosion.


    One that was behind me tries to sneak on me while I was killing the one in front, but I already know where it is and as soon as it goes for the kill I pivot to my left and kicks it from beneath, slashing it into two.


    Two more to go.


    But even before they knew it two small orange sparrows land on their head while they were focusing on me. And as soon as they land on their heads they try to swat my sparrows.


    ¡°Too late.¡±


    BOOM!!!


    That was so satisfying.


    As soon as they disappear dice comes once again. Now I¡¯m so close to finishing this game. I only need to roll more than two and I¡¯m a winner.


    Between my victory platform and now stands one last purple platform. I hope I won¡¯t roll one.


    Ooh, I think that was a flag.


    ¡°Come on, two.¡±


    ONE!!!


    ¡°FUUUUUCK!!!¡±


    As my figure land on purple platform, my surroundings start to change.

 Chapter 27: Cursed Platform

    As my surroundings done change I see myself in circular arena like stadium. And in front of me is ice shaped like a cross. I feel something ominous from this ice cross.


    Just as I take my first step toward it I explodes, in its place now stands lizard like creature like the one from before but with ice incasing its huge claws and other parts of its body.


    It is just standing there observing me. Now the feeling I was getting only got stronger. I start to charge my gauntlets and greaves. Preparing for a fight. And as soon as I start to charge my gears the frost lizard lunges at me with its icy claws in front.


    It is much faster and precise than the lizards from before. Even before I know it, it is already before me. As it gets in range I block its claws with my gauntlets, putting my arms in front to protect my chest.


    CLANG!


    BOOM!


    After metallic collision sound, my gauntlets explode outward to the lizard, pushing it back. Unfortunately, it seems it will take more than that to kill it.


    After being pushed back, it starts to create ice spears by freezing moisture in the air and throws them at me. As those spears get in range I do a roundhouse kick crushing the ice spears with my greaves¡¯ explosion.


    After crushing the ice spears, I focus back on the ice lizard and it is gone. Left no, right no, behind no. So, this only leaves above. As I look above I see it falling from above me. I jump forward with all my might.


    BOOM!


    My greaves expel its pent-up power to aid me in my evasive action, propelling me forward with powerful inertia. As I get thrown to the ground from my failure to control my direction, I hear a ripping sound from behind.


    As soon as I land I turn back and see a giant ice-shards protruding out from ground around the ice lizard.


    ¡°HOLY SHIT.¡±


    A second late I would have been shashlik. DAMN.


    After seeing its attack failed it turns to me and starts to float and disperse. And before I know it I get a tingling feeling behind my back. I try to dodge to my left but its claws manage to pierce my right shoulders before I can get out of its attack zone.


    ¡°Shit, that hurts.¡±


    In my anger I do a back-kick to its stomach throwing it away with explosion. It stops only after hitting the arena¡¯s walls. Its stomach singed to cinders.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    It barely manages to stand up. If I was alright I would love to take this chance to finish this fucking lizard.


    But, even though my shoulder is healing fast it takes a little bit more time. As I was focusing on healing my shoulder, ice lizard starts to covers itself with a thick layer of ice. I can see its stomach being healed.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s cheating.¡±


    Fucking lizard is getting even harder to kill. And just as my shoulder finishes healing, the lizard comes out of its ice cocoon as good as new.


    So, I suppose round two huh. But problem is my mana vessel is starting to run dry. So, I need to finish it off with my next move or it is goodbye.


    I start to charge my gauntlets and greaves to their full and conjure up as many elemental sparrows I can. and make them float above me. After almost using all my mana I manage to make eight sparrows.


    After watching me prepare for a while it starts to disperse again. Not falling for that again. As soon as it starts to disperse I jump to my left and turn around and see it materializing behind where I was just a moment ago.


    Just as it finishes materializing I jump into action and try to kick it in the chest, but it manages to raise its ice claws and block my kick. But my kick still manages to shatter its ice claws and throwing it back.


    But while being thrown back it fires the ice shards on its other claws at me. After doing my best to dodge them I still get one of them in my left thigh.


    Ooh, it hurts, it hurts a lot. Still my thigh starts to heal as soon as I get the shard out. While my thigh heals my opponent starts to materialize more shards over its claws.


    As soon as its claws finish being covered by ice it takes first move and makes an ice spear from moisture in the air and throws them at me. Just before spears impale me I pump my little leftover mana into my left arm and make it branch out to shield myself.


    Spears almost pierces my pathetic excuse for a shield only stopping just before my nose. And as my shield blocked my vision I can feel it displacing itself behind me again. But this time instead of turning back immediately I wait a single moment before dodging to my right evading its claws and spin around getting in closer and punch it in its chest squarely.


    BOOM!


    After resounding boom, it gets thrown back like a ragdoll. At the moment it hits the walls and fall to the ground and struggles to stand up and start to cover itself with ice I will my sparrows to land on it before it manages to cover itself again in its cocoon.


    And after its finishes covering itself I will my birdies to explode.


    BOOM!


    With another resounding boom, my birdies explode with great fire and destruction. Shattering fucking lizard¡¯s ice cocoon. After dust settles I see it barely standing. But still with a breath in it.


    ¡°You¡¯re as tenacious as cockroach, aren¡¯t you? But have no worry I will end your misery soon enough.¡±


    As I was spouting nonsense it starts to cover itself with ice cocoon again, albeit little bit slowly than before. As soon as I see this I propel myself with my remaining charged greaves getting closer to the lizard and this time I punch I across its jaws with my last charged gauntlet.


    BOOM!


    Again, with boom its head disintegrates. Following that its body disperses too.


    ¡°WHOO.¡±


    That was dangerous. I got in touch with death more times than I can afford to. But still feels good to win. And this fight showed me what can I do with my new gears and my mana conjuring. I got great many ideas to try after getting out of here.


    After lizard vanishes I come back to the crystal hall with circles and dice.


    ¡°Just as I suspected purple platforms were cursed platforms. Luckily I landed only on one of them.¡±


    Still this was a good experience. I think I got a little bit stronger after this encounter.


    Now let¡¯s finish this game.


    I hit the dice and

 Chapter 28: Tomb

    After rolling two my figure landed on the last platform which was blue and I managed to replenish my mana reserve.


    Then my figure vanished and in front of the platform appeared door like one led to this room. Like before I turned the handle and entered. Behind the door is another big hall with crystal pillars.


    More I proceed into this crystal cave more I see man-made constructs. And walls are filled with crystal book shelves and surroundings are filled with desks with books and documents on them.


    After going around the hall I see another door leading to another room. I open the door and see a bed, table and skeleton on a comfy chair with book on its lap.


    Well, this go surreal fast. From the looks of it, skeleton used to be a wizard when he was alive. So, I think it¡¯s safe to assume that this place was his research base or maybe a home. But whatever it was it is clear that this place became his tomb.


    ¡°Hey, are you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say humans die before they make it here?¡±


    ¡°I said usually. He is one of the rare ones to make it this deep in here. After all, even a broken clock has a chance of being right twice a day.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯re right. And since he managed to make it this far that means he was quite powerful when he was alive, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he was simply lucky. The path he chose was along the territory of a lazy dragon and that dragon couldn¡¯t bother to get rid of bug and simply let him go. And he managed to make it into the inner region of the forest. And creatures that live in inner regions were weaker than him. Thus, he managed to make it here. Later he wanted to leave the forest. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t as lucky as he was before and encountered creature much stronger than himself. So, he had no choice but to live out his life here.¡±


    ¡°How long did he live here?¡±


    ¡°Not so long, about two decades.¡±


    ¡°All alone here for twenty years. Ooh, that must have been a strain on his sanity, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it was, but he had his research to keep him occupied most of the time but still near the end his sanity really got tested.¡±


    ¡°Poor guy. So, he made all this? How did he manage to do it? And dice game outside, is that supposed to be a trap or challenge. Did he make these bracelets too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, at the end I started to pity him. And he didn¡¯t make all this, he simply carved those rooms from crystals. As for the dice game, he did make everything about that himself and it was a bot trap and a challenge. No matter what your figure will land on purple platform at the end. Both the book and the bracelets are his creations.¡±


    ¡°Okay, these bracelets are awesome and I¡¯m sure there is other functions to them, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was there when he made those.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Come on then, spill.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Other functions are for yourself to figure out. But I can tell you one thing those bracelets are one of the most powerful weapons I know.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Acting all mysterious again. Whatever. Then what about the book? Is it safe to practice the breathing technique in it to temper my body?¡±


    ¡°Well, a tree got have his fun, right? As for the book, it is safe to use it. This breathing technique he created is something powerful too. Those bracelets and book are this old wizard¡¯s magnum opuses.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So, all these papers, documents and books are his research?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you read them you may find something useful to you.¡±


    ¡°I think I will do that. But before that I think I will check out that book.¡±


    I take out the book and flip it. After going through it once I get a feeling that this martial art is about breathing and right usage of energy used to fuel the technique.


    If I get proficient enough at allocating my energy, I can use this martial art in any way I want.


    ¡°Biggest advantage of that martial art is its versatility. You can use any form of energy to fuel it, mana, qi or you can even use pure energy to execute its techniques. And that is something very rare in martial arts. Most martial arts are very specific about what they should be fueled with. And that usually qi. But from state of your body we can both safely assume that is not really realistic. So, in other word this martial art is tailor made for you.¡±


    Firewood¡¯s words have reason in it. Even though my body is being strengthened when I kill something and absorb its life-force, it is a slow process. I think it will take a long time for my body potential to reach rank C.


    ¡°But it says here clearly that in order to temper my body using this breathing technique I need pure energy. So, how is it versatile?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about body tempering, I said techniques in this martial art can be performed with any kind of energy. To temper your body you need pure energy, something that isn¡¯t in here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, and those bracelets they too can be fueled by any kind of energy. Like that nameless martial art is tailor made for you, those bracelets are tailor made for that martial art.¡±


    ¡°Oh, cool. But I thought he was a more of a wizard from way he was dressed. Instead he was a warrior, huh.¡±


    ¡°No, he was a wizard, but for some reason one day he started to practice martial arts and created that nameless martial art. And he was good at it.¡±


    ¡°So, there is a spell related research in his books?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is. He was a wizard after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then I think those books will be a tremendous help for me. But first I would like to test out the techniques in this book.¡±


    First, I activate my gears and get first stance that is in the book. After that I will my mana to move in direction that is specified in the book.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t need to follow the stances. Those stances simply help the beginners to move their energy in right way. But since you can control your mana at a higher level you can simply direct your mana in way that is specified in the book and perform your actions.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that is convenient.¡±


    So, I get into basic boxing stance. And will my mana to my right arm and make it spin as fast as it can. Mana inside the body can move as fast a thought. So, that means mana inside my body can travel at speeds ranging from 112 to 193 km per second. That means in 0.1 second my mana can spin approximately 1.500.000 times.


    And as my mana spin in my arms at high speed I can actually feel my gantlet being charged at a same speed.


    After spinning my mana in my right arm for about 0.2 second I punch out. And as I feel my mana being expelled out of my arm I see a transparent fist coming out of my right gauntlet spinning at high speed and flying forward hitting nearby crystal wall and leaving a dent in it.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, yes. That was wicked.¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself. That wasn¡¯t that impressive.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you? This wizard was amazing. The technique I just performed is the first and simplest one in this book. And there is nine more. Anyway, thanks old man, I won¡¯t forget your grace.¡±


    As I was looking at the skeleton and showing my gratitude, a purple-flames suddenly light up in the skeleton¡¯s eye sockets. And it raises its head and looks at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome young man.¡±


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL?¡±


    ¡°No need to be scared young man. I won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s scared. I was just startled. So, you¡¯re a lich?¡±

 Chapter 29: Arcturus

    ¡°What¡¯s a lich?¡±


    ¡°Reanimated skeleton with its intelligence intact.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I suppose I¡¯m a lich.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t guess that you were a Necromancer.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Necromancer?¡±


    ¡°Really dude?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Well, Necromancer is a person who practices necromancy. And Necromancy is a practice of magic</a> involving communication with the deceased</a> ¨C either by summoning</a> their spirit</a> as an apparition</a> or raising them bodily ¨C for the purpose of divination</a>, imparting the means to foretell future events or discover hidden knowledge, to bring someone back from the dead, or to use the deceased as a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not a Necromancer. I simply transferred my soul into a special container I made out of mana crystal and left it in my skeleton.¡±


    ¡°So, how come you weren¡¯t awake when I come in here first?¡±


    ¡°I was dead until you used my martial art with my bracelets. That worked as trigger for my soul to awaken.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I lived here all alone for more than two decades. I wasn¡¯t about to prolong that isolation by reanimating myself. So, I simply put trigger on my soul and that trigger was you performing one of my technique.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to give your name first before asking for someone else¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. My name is Arcturus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My name is Alder. Nine years old.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite big for a nine years old boy.¡±


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment. So, how did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°I was running from some people who wanted me dead and got cornered near The Forest. It either go into The Forest or death. So, I chose The Forest. And my pursuers stopped chasing me thinking I will die anyway in The Forest. After running for almost a month I somehow managed to make it into the inner regions of The Forest and survived. But on the way out I encountered something terrifying and almost died. Tried to find a way to get out but still encountered something as terrifying as the first one or something even more terrifying. Thus, got no other choice but to live my life out here alone.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, can¡¯t see how that can be pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was terrible. Why do you think I actually died? I was rank AA wizard when I was alive. I could have broken-through to rank S too. And if I was lucky enough, break the barrier beyond that. But after living here for more than two decades took everything I got. I was on verge of insanity. So, I came up with bold idea. I created a vessel capable of containing my soul from mana crystal and installed that in my body. Then transferred my soul into it with trigger condition to awake me when it was met.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been through something like that. So, I really can¡¯t comfort you.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, no worries. Your presence here alone comforts me tremendously. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t really hoping for anything when I planted trigger on my soul vessel. I would honestly call it ¡®desperate man¡¯s last struggle¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good for me. So, you managed to pass my dice game and acquire my bracelets and book, huh? How about that. And you said you were only nine. You must be remarkable young man. Especially fact that you¡¯re here in the inner region of The Forest.¡±


    ¡°Well, your dice game was interesting and these bracelets and your original martial art is fascinating. As for making it to the inner region, even I¡¯m not sure about how I made it here.¡±


    ¡°You are right about my magnum opuses. Those bracelets are made out of mana crystals and my martial art is created from my long observation of mana crystals.¡±


    ¡°According to you, these mana crystals seem to be extremely versatile in its conduction capacity.¡±


    ¡°Oh absolutely, these mana crystals are most versatile material I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. They can be used to contain any form of energy after being emptied. Pure energy, mana, qi or any kind of unique energy there is in this world. And how my martial art and bracelets can be fueled by any kind of energy is testament to that.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. So, what about your dice game. Did you make all of it and programmed it like you programmed trigger in your soul container?¡±


    ¡°What does programmed mean?¡±


    ¡°Programming is the process of writing instructions that get executed by anything. The instructions, also known as code, are written in a programming language which the can be understood and used to perform a task or solve a problem.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that is interesting concept. Well I did program their behavior like you said, but I didn¡¯t make them. I simply used illusion formation to make them appear.¡±


    ¡°No way, they all felt way too realistic to be an illusion. If it was an illusion, believe me I would know.¡±


    ¡°First, it was illusion formation. Second, it wasn¡¯t entirely illusion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean.¡±


    ¡°It means, it was real. Usually formation I used uses pure energy around it to maintain itself. And all it can do with pure energy is to make an illusion. But since this particular formation was carved on a mana crystal and uses mana to maintain itself it actually can give its illusions a physical form. Thus, it isn¡¯t entirely illusion.¡±


    ¡°So, it was simply matter of fuel, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°So, now that you are awake, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet. Now that I no longer possess a flesh body, all that disturbing problems are gone. I can feel that I¡¯m finally me again. Now I think I can endure century of isolation, doing my research.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hey tree, are you there?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I¡¯m here¡±


    Alder: ¡°Good, you never talked to him before?¡±


    Tree: ¡°How can I. Can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Mm, excuse me. Who are you talking to.¡±


    I turn around and see Arcturus looking at me strangely. Well, I can¡¯t really blame him. I would look at somebody who is talking to himself like that too.


    Alder: ¡°I¡¯m talking to a World Tree who has been observing you for almost two decades you lived here for.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What? Are you okay boy? You know humans can¡¯t talk to a tree, right? And even if you can there isn¡¯t a tree nearby to talk to.¡±


    Alder: ¡°I am fine. Thank you very much. Yes, you can talk to certain trees I you have affinity with nature. And this particular tree¡¯s roots extend to almost everywhere around here.¡±


    Tree: ¡°There is no point in explaining it to him. He can¡¯t believe to unless he can hear me talk to him.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, how can he hear you then?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Just like you. Increase his affinity with nature.¡±


    Alder: ¡°How can he do that then?¡±


    Arcturus is still looking at me strangely while I converse with the tree.


    Tree: ¡°Usually there was only one way of doing that. Like I said before how you were raised, where you were raised and what kind of person you are can determine what kind of ability you have. And some people who live in forest for a long time can gain affinity with nature or some are just born with affinity with nature. As for this guy I highly doubt he can do that. At least that was what I believed before you. But after you ate my seed and got my seedling in your Soul Palace you got nature affinity. So, that got me theorizing some ideas. And I think I can try one of them with him.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Well that tree wants to try something with you so that you can hear him. Are you okay with it?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What? Well, if it can do that I wouldn¡¯t mind. I¡¯m already dead anyway.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Just as I say that I hear a cracking sound coming from the ceiling and see a branch coming out breaking the crystal ceiling coming down. As Arcturus witness this scene I saw something I never thought I witness. I saw surprised expression on skeleton¡¯s face.


    After coming down, the branch touches Arcturus¡¯ forehead and I feel something familiar being infused with Arcturus¡¯ very essence. It lasts for almost five minutes before finishing.


    Tree: ¡°Can you hear me old friend?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What the hell. Who was that?¡±

 Chapter 30: Conversation

    Tree: ¡°I¡¯m the tree that you thought non-existent.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Well, how about that. Boy wasn¡¯t insane after all.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m standing right here!¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Sorry, but you got to understand. Anybody would be creeped out if someone suddenly started to talk to themselves.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, I will let that go.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°So, you have been observing me all this while?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Yes, and I think there are few things that are best left unmentioned.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°You are absolutely right. Let¡¯s just forget those unmentionables happened.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Yes, that would be good for your dignity.¡±


    Alder: ¡°What are you talking about.¡±


    Tree, Arcturus: ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Alder: ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°So, Alder since you managed to wake me up that means you can perform first technique of my martial art. How long did you take? A week, a month or a year?¡±


    Alder: ¡°I just did it and you were awake.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What. You mean it only took you single try to perform my first technique?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Yes, it did. It was quite easy actually, but powerful. I like it a lot.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Are you sure. Even I took a whole week to use it right. And I created the technique you know.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Yes, he did it on his first try.¡±


    Alder: ¡°See that, I have a witness here.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Hmm, amazing. This means you¡¯re either you have a natural talent for martial art or your energy control is impeccable. What did you use? Qi, pure energy or mana?¡±


    Alder: ¡°I used mana.¡±


    Tree: ¡°His mana control is already at rank AA level. Only thing lacking is his knowledge and mana vessel rank.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Amazing. And you say you are nine.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Alder show him your sparrows.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay.¡±


    I conjure up five little sparrows. I can feel myself getting more familiar with the process more I use it. And more familiar I get with the process I can use my mana more efficiently with no waste. Now I think I can conjure up a more than twenty sparrows if I use my full mana reserve.


    Arcturus: ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding. So, his soul must be amazingly strong right?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Yes, it is at rank of SSS wizard. Even I¡¯m baffled by strength of his soul. But that¡¯s not the only thing that makes him scary. It¡¯s his temperament. He is too mature for a nine years old boy and most peculiar thing is his indifference for almost anything. He looks at everything way to logically. And that makes him kind of scary for a child.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    Alder: ¡°Compliment won¡¯t get you anything.¡±


    Tree: ¡°See?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, enough about me. Arcturus you say you were a powerful wizard, right? If so you can teach me few things that are compounding me.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Yes, I can be considered powerful. And I can certainly teach you.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, I need to teach me about properties of mana.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Well that is pretty simple. Once you convert pure energy into mana with your Soul Root that mana becomes energy that is unique to you. So, you can actually will its properties to change anything you can. But prerequisite is that you know what properties you want it to take.¡±


    Alder: ¡°If I can simply will my mana to change its properties why do I need spell matrix to convert it to other kind of mana then?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Spell matrices are something for beginners. They help those beginners to direct their mana and cast spell so that they can get feeling and improve their control over their mana.¡±


    Tree: ¡°But in your case, you never had to struggle with control. You soul is way too powerful for kid your age and your temperament are way too rational for human your age. So, all those gave you control only high ranked wizards possess.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s way you can simply will your mana to conjure up those sparrows and they do it. Only wizard above rank A can control their mana to that extent.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, that is understandable. I got the theory, now I got to experiment with it to come to conclusion. So, I already can convert my mana into elemental one. And isolate fire mana from it. Now I want to isolate other elements from my elemental mana. How do I do that?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Okay then. So, how do you isolate fire mana from your elemental one?¡±


    Alder: ¡°I simply will it while visualizing fire¡¯s properties.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Other elements are like that too. For example, water. What is water. Just think about it and will your mana to take shape.¡±


    As Arcturus instructed I close my eyes and first convert my mana into elemental one and visualize water wet and cool liquid of life. A simple molecule consisting of one oxygen atom bonded to two different hydrogen atoms. More I implement my image to my elemental mana I can feel it changing its properties.


    And as soon as I feel it finish changing I will it out. As I open my eyes I see almost transparent fog with just a tinge of blue hovering above my palm.


    Arcturus: ¡°There you go. That is initial form of water mana. Still, you control is kind of scary. Only after little bit of instruction you managed to change properties of your mana. Frankly that is scary.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, in the end everything about mana usage comes down to control. Is that right?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Fundamentally, yes. But extent of your control is not something common. And even more scary thing is, I discovered from my observation your control doesn¡¯t only extend to your mana, but it also extends to your emotions too. When you were fighting that tiger you almost got consumed by your rage and lose control, but you suppressed your rage and controlled it, thus, using it to fuel you flame. And that is not something anyone can do.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. So, control it is then.¡±


    So, according to these two I don¡¯t need spell matrices since my control is stronger than others. That means I need to nurture my vessel and increase my mana quantity. My last fight in the dice game was too close for comfort. If I couldn¡¯t finish the ice lizard with my sparrows I would have been a goner.


    And I need to practice this nameless martial art extensively. If I had a sturdy basics in martial art I would have finished it with no danger of running out of mana with my new gears.


    Alder: ¡°Arcturus, you were a wizard, right? Then why did you create a martial art? And do you have a name for this martial art?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Yes, I was a wizard. And strong one at that too. But when I was being chased by my enemies to corner I felt how weak I actually was before numerical advantage. Individually I was stronger that all of them. But when they got together I couldn¡¯t emerge triumphant. And when I tried to get out of here I came across a beast so strong I couldn¡¯t even put a dent in its scales. Thus, that got me thinking advantage of strong body. But my body potential was pathetic. Only at rank E. That ruled out normal body tempering. So, I decided to create my own tempering technique. Main problem with mainstream tempering technique was that they always used Qi to temper their body. But qi was too aggressive to temper my body with. On the other hand, mana was too gentle to make a difference. So, for me that only left pure energy. It was right in the middle. And after researching mana crystal for a while I managed to create this martial art. But just as I managed to create it I sensed my sanity crumbling. So, I decided to go with my bold plan. And I got no name for my martial art. But I like Nameless Martial Art¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. Now that¡¯s out of the way. Can you help me with my training?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Gladly. What do you need?¡±


    Alder: ¡°I need you to make that illusion formation to work again and let me face with the ice lizard in purple platform. I have few things I need to experiment.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°That is easy.¡±

 Chapter 31: Training

    Arcturus: ¡°So, all you need to do is go through the door you came in back to the dice room. I will restart it at arena.¡±


    I go through the door and see it turn back to arena.


    Alder: ¡°Is that ice lizard only one you can put in here? Or is there different creature¡¯s that I can fight?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°There is few more at its level. Do you want to change it?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Not for now. First, I need to try few ideas I got. So, ice lizard will do.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Okay, give me a signal when you are ready.¡±


    Okay, now with my experiments. After using my sparrows few times, I noticed spell matrix forming in my second door. And more I use it, my spell matrix become more sophisticated, efficient and easy to use. On top of that it started to record my every command and integrated it into my spell matrix.


    So, that means more I use it and focus on giving it more specific and complicated command more its AI will evolve. This means my knowledge about artificial intelligence is helping. And at some point, creatures I conjure up can be used in fight with only commands not with focused control.


    After realizing that I started thinking. What if I conjured up something other than few sparrows. What if I made a wolf out mana and write its AI with enough commands for it to learn fighting on its own.


    So, will my mana once again while visualizing first wolf I encountered. Pitch-black fur, piercing silver eyes, razor sharp teeth and hulking muscular body. And after visualizing that wolf as best as I can, I infuse my mana with that visualization and will it out to take shape I intended it to take.


    As I feel my mana being expelled from my body, I open my eyes and see a hulking black figure of a wolf in front of me. But no matter how realistic it looks it still lacks soul, life and sentience. And giving it that will be a long process. But if I manage to succeed, I¡¯m sure it will be another powerful weapon in my arsenal.


    So, now let¡¯s start programming its AI.


    Basics is simple set of instructions to follow according to situations. For example, when I say walk forward it walk forward. And as I give it that command it walks forward as I visualized it and that set of command gets recorded in a new spell matrix as an action to take according to my command.


    Like that I start to program its actions as best as I can. Taking into as many situations I can into consideration.


    But after finishing recording simple actions to take come the main problem for me. Actions to take in combat. This wolf is a quadrupedal. So, it fights different from humans. That means in order for my wolf to fight I need to observe quadrupedal animal fight at close proximity. I think if I manage to observe it at depth I can be recorded and used as a combat-instructions for my wolf.


    ¡°Arcturus are you there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a creature similar to this wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can simulate a wolf in there. Do you want that?¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Yes, do it.¡±


    As I wait I see a silver wolf with glowing red eyes materialize before me and growl with life-like realism. It¡¯s every action is in accordance with real-life wolf.


    ¡°Can you make it fight with other bipedal creatures?¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    Once again, I see a white puppet from red platform materialize before me and start to fight with the silver wolf.


    As I observe their fight and immerse myself in wolf¡¯s actions, every movement and every action it takes during fight gets recorded in my spell matrix, making the AI system of my wolf more sophisticated.


    After watching the wolf fight the puppet for more than three hours, seeing almost every possible scenario happen, I can finally test my wolf¡¯s AI in a fight.


    ¡°Arcturus, can you stop them and make the wolf disappear?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wolf vanishes and only the puppet remains.


    As I will my wolf to attack the puppet, it jumps into action. Charging at the puppet. Following the instructions of its AI. Reacting according to situation. And as I watch it fight from sideline I can see where it can improve its movements and how it can attack with more precision. As I watch and better its combat AI its combat improves. Becoming more agile, faster, stronger and deadly.


    Longer it fights more its AI evolves to become more complete. Capable of reacting to any kind of situation. Finally, after fighting the puppet for more than hour its energy reserve runs dry and dissipates into air.


    Still, I think our first session was satisfactory. For the next session I¡¯m thinking quadrupedal animal like itself.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching every possible life-form fight each other and recording their actions into my spell matrix, my combat AI finally become as complete as it can be in my opinion.


    It took almost a month for me to finish doing it. But now my wolf can fight anything. Only difference will be size. And if my mana reserve become big enough to handle it I can make it as big as I want. So, that¡¯s not much of a problem.


    And while doing my programming I discovered I can actually make it use my spells too. Simply by supplying it with necessary mana. For example, if give it fire elemental mana while it¡¯s fighting I can make it use fire breath or fire ball to throw.


    And wolf breathing fire may not be as cool as dragon breathing it, but it¡¯s still awesome.


    All my observation of fights between life-forms were more useful than I thought. More I watch it more I get familiar with every movement and action they may take. And thanks to my eidetic memory I can predict my opponent¡¯s next move and use that to my advantage.


    And while I perfecting my combat AI, I started practicing Nameless martial art too. And more I practice it more I understand its greatness. And only after practicing for a month did manage to perfect first technique. That is with creator himself teaching next to me.


    Still, after becoming proficient in first technique it become something deadly in my hands. And devastating when executed with my gauntlets and greaves. Just as tree said stances are nothing but aid in practicing it. What¡¯s most important is how I direct my energy to execute the technique.


    First technique is all about spinning my energy before executing my move. More I spin my energy more powerful my attack will be. After becoming proficient in it, I can make my mana spin 3.000.000 times per 0.1 second before executing my move. And that makes my punch weight 1.5 ton. And with my gears it can weight 2.5 ton.


    Now I have a confidence to kill those giant bats. And get out of here. By the way, I asked Arcturus about the mask¡¯s function, he said it looks cool.


    Since I think that too, I can argue with him.


    After training down here for a month I got few things to show for myself.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 30 17%


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: G


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: F+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: G


    Constitution: G-


    Vitality: A+


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: B


    Willpower: S


    Agility: G


    Dexterity: G


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    I can feel my mana vessel rank almost breaking through. I think in a few days I can break through to rank E.


    When that happens, I will go and kill those giant bats.

 Chapter 32: Last Boss

    Mwahahaha.


    Ooh, I really got to stop laughing like that.


    Anyway. After waiting for almost a week I finally managed to break through to rank E. Apparently, my prediction about few days was wrong.


    But, still it feels good. My mana reserve increased like crazy. If it was five when I as rank F+, now it feels like ten. I managed to double my mana reserve. And that gives me a lot of possibilities.


    Today is the day that I face the last bosses. Well, at least for present me. According to the tree, there is a lot of scary things deeper into this cave. And if I go there as I am now, let¡¯s just say it won¡¯t be pleasant for me.


    Tree: ¡°You really believe that these mana crystals are grown? If so, you¡¯re even more idiotic than I thought you were.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? They grow. That can be seen from how they grow bigger.¡±


    Tree: ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that I know what these mana crystals are but I know that they don¡¯t grow.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°You say you¡¯re the oldest thing in this forest. If that is true how come you don¡¯t know what those mana crystals are?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I said oldest living thing. This cave and these crystals were here even before me. My roots extend over millions of kilometers around this forest. But this cave is the only place that contains these crystals.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Now, that revelation sheds lighter on these crystals.¡±


    Tree: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°The fact that these mana crystals are older than you mean, they may have been created together with our planet. That means in order to know what these crystals truly are, we may need to ascertain our planets origin. How it came to existence.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Your reasoning has reason in it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°That was lame.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Who asked you?¡±


    These two fossils really bonded after talking to each other.


    Arcturus: ¡°I see you have broken through. Good job.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Thanks. I suppose. Now I¡¯m going out to kill these giant bats near the giant crystal. Want to come and watch Arcturus?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention this. I actually can¡¯t leave this cave.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Why?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Since my body doesn¡¯t absorb any kind of sustenance that puts my soul at risk of dissipating. So, to remedy that I need to be in a place with high mana saturation. And mana saturation outside this mana cave is not enough to sustain my soul. That means if I leave this cave I might face a risk of my soul running out of juice.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. Then wish me luck.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Just because I can¡¯t leave here doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t see your fight.¡±


    Alder: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Watch.¡±


    After that, Arcturus starts to focus and his mana starts to gather at his bony palm and little while later an eyeball starts to materialize.


    Arcturus: ¡°I can watch your fight with this.¡±


    Alder: ¡°First of all, can you teach me that? Second, you don¡¯t have a brain to store your mana. So, how are you casting a spell?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Arcturus: ¡°Well, I can give the spell matrix for it. I¡¯m simply filtering surrounding mana directly through my soul and directing it to a spell matrix. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°That would be helpful. Okay then wish me luck. And save me if I lose.¡±


    Tree, Arcturus: ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Now then, let¡¯s go kill some giant bats.


    After coming out of the crystal cave I head back to the giant crystal. After walking for almost five hours in my camouflage I see the giant crystal.


    Still, eco system in this place is fascinating. I suppose its related to mana saturation in here.


    Coming near the crystal and looking at the cave mouth immediately gives me the chills. My survival instinct is acting up like crazy. Telling me to run.


    Still, I came here to kill those flying rats. So, that is exactly what I will do today.


    But before that, I summon my wolf but much bigger this time. After using all my mana reserve to summon my wolf I manage to create a hulking creature reaching up to almost six meters tall and ten meters long.


    I can feel it exuding strength. After breaking through it wasn¡¯t only my mana quantity that increased quality increased too. So, I can summon my wolf with much more sturdy form with less mana used.


    After meditating for a while, I replenished my mana reserve to its fullest. Don¡¯t know why but I seems to recover my mana faster I if meditate while sitting cross legged. According to two fossils it doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    Now that my mana is full I can prepare my other surprise.


    During last week I came up with another idea. First, I visualize a big bird. Eagle for example. Then I will my mana to take that shape but I create my mana eagle with layers most inner layer is full of compressed fire elemental mana and second layer is thin fireproof layer made out of water elemental mana then finally last layer is another thin layer of fire elemental mana.


    After conjuring up my eagles I will them to take a high ground and wait for my signal.


    Creating four was my limit before my breakthrough but now I can make twelve. Once again, I meditate to recover my mana to its fullest.


    Now I¡¯m ready for my fight with the bosses.


    Me and my wolf comes near the cave mouth.


    ¡°SCREE!¡±


    Shit! That almost busted my eardrums. Two giant bats crawl out of the cave and stares with caution and hostility at my wolf. I suppose these flying rats are feeling threatened.


    After few seconds of stare down I command my wolf to attack the bat on the left. As soon as it gets my command my wolf jumps into action and pounces on the bat. But as my wolf gets near them they start to fly and take to the air.


    But I anticipated that. I give two of my eagles their command.


    As soon as they get my command they start to blaze and dives at the bats. And before the bats manage to dodge they crash into both of them and as they crash into them second layer separating the fire elemental mana from fire bursts letting the mana catch fire making it explode on top of the bats.


    BOOOOOOM!


    As my eagles explode on their back bats got now choice but to land and as soon as they land my wolf and me attack them.


    My wolf pounces on the one on left, biting into its wing tearing it.


    ¡°SCREEEEEE!¡±


    As its wing gets ripped it screeches with high frequency, bursting my eardrums again. But before that I managed to attack bat on the right. I activate my bracelets and jump up high and coming down on its back with falling kick.


    BOOOOOM!


    With a resounding crunch my greaves crush its spine. But even with its spine crushed it manages to spin around throwing me off of its back and facing me it opens its mouth and unleashes a devastating sonic wave.


    ¡°SCREEEEEE!¡±


    As it nears me it crushes land around it. And since I can¡¯t dodge it I try to block it with my gauntlets. Getting thrown backward and crashing into the giant crystal, cracking it. I can feel my blood rushing up my throat threatening to spill. But I hold it down and swallow it back.


    While I was getting whooped, my wolf managed to rip off the other wing of the bat. And as I see it laying down there helplessly I call down two more my bomb down on it.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    Once again with resounding boom my eagles land on its back. This time it doesn¡¯t even have a strength to screech.


    Since it took care of the first bat my wolf immediately attacks the second one. Ripping into it. But before my wolf manages to get in range, the bat once again unleashes its devastating sound wave.


    My wolf gets thrown back like me. But while it was unleashing its sound wave I manage to get in its underbelly and executes powerful uppercut with my gauntlets fully charged. And my busted eardrums helped me to not get disoriented by its sound wave.


    BOOOOOM!


    And again, with a resounding boom I manage to lift it up with my uppercut and as it gets thrown into air I give two more of my eagles command to free fall and make them explode on its back.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    This time with pushback from my uppercut my eagles exploded with more focused impact.


    ¡°SCREEEEE!¡±


    ¡°HA, it¡¯s useless you fucking rat with wing.¡±


    Now how do I finish them. Well, I think crushing their skull will do the job.


    ¡°SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!¡±


    Just as I was about to smash one of the bat¡¯s skull and my wolf was about to bite off other bats head I heard an even deeper screech come from the cave mouth.


    CRUNCH


    Before whatever made that sound came out of the cave we kill the bats and get behind the giant crystal and wait.


    After almost a half minutes I see a what it was. An even bigger bat. Twice the size of the last ones and with blood red fur.


    But most disturbing fact is, look in its eyes. As it looks at me with anger and condensation, in those pitch-black eyes I see sentience.


    I look up to my wolf


    ¡°I think this one is the last boss.¡±

 Chapter 33: Clash

    As I look at it, it looks at me back too. Still with its intelligent eyes along with condensation in it.


    This is really starting to piss me of. Everything looking at me with condensation. This feeling of being looked down upon sucks. So, no matter what I will kill it like those who looked at me with condensation before.


    Before attacking I give my command to last few eagles trying to bombard the giant bat. But before my eagles manage to land on him he dodged them with speed that is hard to believe that is coming from creature that big.


    But it still managed to dodge all my eagles with ease. As soon as it finished dodging my bombs, it starts to take to the air and looks down on me even more.


    As I see look in its eyes something in me threatens to snap. I can feel red hot fury climbing up my throat. But more it tries to climb up more I shove it down. Suppressing it, controlling it.


    No matter what I will never lose control like last time. No matter how much power I manage to gain. Power I can¡¯t control is no power at all.


    But I can feel something changing. More I try to suppress my red-hot fury with my will more I can feel my head getting clearer. More cool and fresh. Like drinking water after thirsting for a long time.


    More I get like that more I can see giant rat¡¯s actions. And just as it starts to attack me I can see it.


    It dives down on me. And just as it crashes into me I manage to charge my gauntlets and punch it in its snout. But my struggle fails to prove effective as I get thrown back hitting crystals behind me crashing them. I finally stop after flying for almost ten meters.


    Damn it. It hurts like hell. I think most of my bones were broken by that collision. But as I struggle to fight back the darkness I can feel warm stream of vitality coursing through every inch of my body to heal it.


    I can feel my little tree trying its best to supply me with vitality to heal me. And as my body starts to heal at accelerated pace I can feel it being strengthened. Along with that my something in me starts to burn. Not fury. But something else. I can feel it. Rising.


    Telling me to fight, fight and fight some more. Only then can I get the power I desire. And as I let that feeling rise above I can feel myself getting drunk on adrenaline.


    After almost thirty seconds I finally manage to get to my feet and look at the bat. I see my wolf fighting it, no, more like being its sandbag. But it still holds on clawing and biting into bat¡¯s wings. Unfortunately, it seems it will take more than that to hurt that flying rat.


    So, I guess I can only try that.


    I start to charge my gauntlets and greaves with elemental mana. As soon as it is charged to the full, I jump into action. I start to run at that bat and as soon as I get in range it looks at me and opens its mouth.


    As I expected sonic wave like the ones before it used, it was something different. Instead of sonic blast it was a high frequency vibration. As it is directed at me I can feel my innards being shook. And as its frequency increases I can feel my innards shaking even more.


    Before I know it, I vomit out a blood. But as it destroys my innards, I once again feel the warm stream of vitality coursing through my body. Before it kills me with its vibration my wolf manages to clamp it mouth shut.


    As that happens my body starts to heal again. And I start to charge into the bat again. I get into range and hit its snout again. But this time explosion follows my punch.


    BOOOOOOM!


    As I charged my gauntlets with elemental mana and used elemental mana to execute the first technique of the Nameless martial art everything about it is charged with more explosion.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As its face gets blown with high amount of fire I gets thrown back. But not as much as I got thrown back during our last clash. As soon as my fire extinguishes, it gets back on its feet. Its face is only got singed a little bit.


    I anticipated that. Now for my real trump card. As soon as I punched the bat I jumped as high as I can and started to fell.


    As I was falling I recalled second technique of the Nameless martial art. Second one consists of kick. I use my feet to execute it. I will mana I will into my feet into two section and will them to spin in opposite directions. And as those two sections of energy meet the moment I execute my technique and impact from their collision gets out. That impact is the main point of the second technique.


    And as I was falling I follow the instructions and starts to spin my energies in different directions and aim at the bat¡¯s head. But just as I was about to kick it in the head it opens its wings to its full span and starts to beat its wings. And for some reason when it does that it gets ridiculously fast.


    And before I realize it, bat is hovering above me. Still with condensation in its eyes. And this time it unleashes sonic wave after opening its mouth.


    SCREEEEEEE!


    And since its bigger, that means its sonic wave is even stronger than the smaller ones. And smaller ones¡¯ sonic wave hurt sufficiently already.


    As I was airborne I crash into ground hard after being hit by its sonic wave. Once again, I can feel my bones breaking with crunching sounds. It still hurts like hell. But probably because of the adrenaline rushing through my veins I don¡¯t feel it as much as I did last time.


    Obviously, warm stream starts to course through me again. But this time it seems it will take a little bit longer. Seeing me in this state bat dives down one me again. But just as it was about to start its descent my wolf uses its only long-range weapon.


    Crimson fireball explodes on its left wing. All it does is left a small burn mark on it. but it still manages to get its attention. It simply glances at my wolf and ignores it. I think it know that if it kills me my wolf will dissipate too.


    But that glance gave my wolf to enough time to stand over me. Staring fiercely at the bat in the sky. The pressure it¡¯s exuding is increasing for some reason. And as it increases even the bat is looking at my wolf differently.


    I see caution in its eyes. Even then it still dives down once again. And charges at my wolf. As soon as it gets in range my wolf takes a deep breath and unleashes its fire breath. Even though it can¡¯t hurt it, it still manages to make it change its trajectory making it fall right next to us.


    And my wolf jumps on it. Once again ripping and biting into it. Even though it is still useless against the bat, it still manages to buy me a time to heal. After being beaten by the fucking flying rat more than minute my wolf finally starts show signs of its energy running dry. As it starts to transparent.


    As I see my wolf getting pummeled once again red-hot fury starts to climb up. But along with that other feeling starts to rise even higher.


    FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!


    And as that feeling rose I can feel my body being pumped even more adrenaline. Also, as my body gets broken and put up back again I can feel it getting stronger. Sturdier, more compact and more powerful. As they say ¡°what doesn¡¯t kill you simply makes you stronger¡±. But I will say ¡°will try to do it again unless you kill it¡±.


    So, I will make sure to kill this fucking rat.


    Once again, I charge my gears. This time I will crush your skull. I stand up and starts to charge the bat again. And as get in range I see my wolf finally blinking out of existence.


    ¡°Next time, I will make you even stronger.¡±


    As my wolf vanishes bat directs its attention at me. And once again opens its mouth. You think since there is no one to get in your way you can kill me with that?


    But this time, just as it was about to unleash its vibration I take a deep breath and uses my fire breath.


    While training with my gears I found an unexpected use for my mask. Apparently, my mask is made from mana crystal like my gauntlets and greaves it actually can amplify my mana. So, if I use my fire breath with my mask in I can amplify my breath even more.


    And as I unleash my breath I see a blue fire instead of crimson one. I can feel its increased temperature and force as I actually get pushed back.


    Since it was about to unleash its vibration attack. Its mouth was open and my fire burns ins mouth.


    SCREEEEEEE!


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Finally, some feedback. After running out of breath I stop my breath and jump into action once again. I jump as high as I can with help of my greaves and free fall again while charging my greaves and spinning my energy in my feet.


    And just as it finally manages to get rid of my flame I descend on its ugly face with my heels. And as I execute the second technique, there is no explosion, no boom this time. There is only crunch.


    Crunch sound coming from bat¡¯s skull getting crushed under my heels. Second technique doesn¡¯t unleash high spinning energy like the first one. It unleashes the impact that is caused by the collision of two separate mana. So, in essence second technique is simple brute force. But force so strong it can crush anything.

 Chapter 34: Unexpected Spoil

    Still the same feeling. But the difference absorbing life force making is becoming more miniscule. I think higher my body potential rank gets hard it is for me to increase it. Still, the feeling of emerging triumphant after hard battle is quite good. Especially if I can survive.


    So, I think I can say that I finally finished my genocide. Now that to do. As I was wondering that an eyeball suddenly materialized next to me.


    Arcturus: ¡°Good job.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    Fucking firewood.


    Alder: ¡°Thanks Arc. I will burn you someday.¡±


    Tree: ¡°HA! Try it if you can, brat.¡±


    Alder: ¡°We will see. OH shit.¡±


    Now that the fight is over adrenaline is losing effect. And I can feel the pain. Especially in my feet.


    Alder: ¡°Damn it. Still couldn¡¯t grasp the right moment.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Ha! That¡¯s what you get for biting off more than you can chew.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Shit. Most important part about executing second technique is timing of when you unleash the impact formed from collision. Since I haven¡¯t mastered it I failed to unleash the impact fully. So, leftover impact wreaked havoc in my feet.


    Alder: ¡°Shit! It hurts a lot.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Stop whining. It will heal soon.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Someday I will burn you.¡±


    Still, second technique was as strong as it was advertised. More I practice Nameless martial art more I understand its brilliance. This martial art¡¯s techniques will grow stronger with me. As energy I use to execute them increases in quality and quantity its power increases relative to them.


    Those ten techniques can be used depending on situation. And that is way too powerful. But problem is they are way too demanding on person¡¯s energy control. But energy control is only thing I excel at, so, like the tree blabbed this martial art is tailor made for me.


    Still, mastering them is really hard. And unless I master them I can¡¯t use them without them backfiring. Like this time.


    Alder: ¡°So, what do I do now.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°If you¡¯re not decided yet, why not try searching the bats¡¯ cave for spoil.¡±


    Alder: ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. See that tree instead of blabbing why can¡¯t you offer a few good ideas?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Why on earth would I do that, huh?¡±


    Alder: ¡°TSK.¡±


    This firewood is becoming more and more annoying by the day.


    Forget that firewood. Let¡¯s explore the cave first.


    I walk to the cave mouth and enter it. Its fucking dark in here. So, I change my view to my sensors. As I close my eyes and concentrate on my surroundings I start to see in this darkness.


    Cave mouth continuous for ten meters before I see where the smaller giant bats live. It¡¯s full of animal skulls. Skulls I don¡¯t recognize. Suppose they are the unfortunate victims of their bowel movement.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Anyway, there isn¡¯t anything interesting here. So, I keep going deeper into the cave. Only after walking for almost hundred meters do I come across a bigger bat¡¯s nest. It is a cave end with huge space. And like smaller ones¡¯ it is full of skulls.


    I think it was their hobby to collect the skulls of their preys. Because I don¡¯t see any other kind of bones in here.


    On the left wall of the cave there is another cave mouth leading to smaller cave. I head there and take peek into the smaller cave.


    And I see a sunlight beaming down on a small bud with a little purple fruit in it. I can feel something from this fruit. As I get near it I can feel energy that I don¡¯t recognize being exuded by this fruit. I suppose this was that giant bat¡¯s treasure.


    Alder: ¡°What kind of fruit is it?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever kind of fruit it may be, I can say for sure that this fruit is a treasure. Energy it is exuding is specially kind of vitality. But this kind of volatile and aggressive vitality is useless for humans. It will simply poison you. But it will be so much useful for creature with high adaptation and powerful body. I that giant bat ate this fruit at its ripest, it could have evolved to something stronger and smarter. And it understood that. Thus, it was protecting it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, that means I can¡¯t use it right?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Yes. Vitality in it is too aggressive for you. And even if you eat it, it won¡¯t make a much of difference to you considering vitality you already possess. That vitality is frankly monstrous.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Since I got no use for it I think it would be better if I burn it right.¡±


    I say while igniting a fireball.


    Arcturus: ¡°Wait. Keep it. It might come in handy one day.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hell no. I can¡¯t bring this fruit everywhere I go.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Hey, numbnuts. Since it¡¯s a plant you can keep it in your first door.¡±


    Alder: ¡°I will let that go because your idea is feasible. But how do I do that. I don¡¯t even know how I got my little tree in there. And did you know that it was here?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I got a theory. Your doors are connected to your soul. So, that means if you take it into your soul it might take root inside your first door. And yes, I did know.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Then how do I take it into my soul?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I think Arcturus will be more helpful in that regard.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, what do you think Arc?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly an expert when it comes to soul. But I did a little research when I tried to move my soul into crystal container. So, I will try to teach you from my experience. First, you need to feel your soul. Your soul is let¡¯s just say it¡¯s your Soul Root. So, instead of simply using it to convert pure energy into mana you need to connect to it and control it. And once you connected with it you can do the rest yourself.¡±


    I close my eyes and try to feel my Soul Root. Concentrating on my very essence. As I focus on myself I start to feel something. Something deep within myself. Something familiar. Something that was there all along.


    I start to feel my soul. And as I feel my soul, as I get closer to it I can feel my mind being connected to my soul. As my mind and soul¡¯s connection becomes clearer and stronger I start to see something different connected to my soul.


    More specifically I feel eleven different connections to my soul. So those are my doors. First three are different from others. Other seven are same. And one on the top is different too.


    So, as my doors get their, I would like to say properties their connection to my soul change too.


    After feeling the difference, I focus on the first one. And as I focus on it I can feel another soul living within it. I suppose that would be my little world tree.


    While focusing on my first door I will it to take in the fruit. As I will it I can feel another life emerging in my first door.


    And as I open my eyes bud with purple fruit in it is gone. Root and everything.


    After seeing that I enter my Soul Palace and open my first door. There is fruit next to my little tree. So, I guess tree was right.


    Considering where I am, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for other plants like these to grow around here. So, in future if I find another fruit like this one I can keep it without a problem.


    Alder: ¡°Well, that was an unqualified success.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alder: ¡°What?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°It took me a whole year to control my soul. But you did it in ten minutes. That is making me question my life choices.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Sorry. I guess.¡±


    Tree: ¡°See that. You¡¯re a freak of nature.¡±


    Alder: ¡°I told compliment will get you nothing.¡±


    Stupid tree.


    Alder: ¡°It seems there is nothing else in this cave. So, let¡¯s get out of here. Arc you need to teach me that eyeball spell.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Come back and I will teach you. But since it¡¯s you I¡¯m sure you will master it just by looking at its spell matrix.¡±


    As I was about to exit the cave I sense something from beneath the skulls that I didn¡¯t feel before. I sense life. Albeit, weak.


    Alder: ¡°Tree can you sense it?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Sense what?¡±


    Alder: ¡°You Arc?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°I got nothing.¡±


    Tree: ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Alder: ¡°I sense a life from beneath the skulls. You don¡¯t?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I got nothing.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Me too.¡±

 Chapter 35: Priceless Discovery

    Alder: ¡°Uhh. There still flesh stuck on it. That¡¯s disgusting. Anyway, how many skulls did this flying rat collected.¡±


    Tree: ¡°This is what you wanted to do stop complaining.¡±


    Stupid toothpick.


    Arcturus: ¡°Alder are you really sure there is something down there?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Deeper I go stronger the feeling gets. There is something down there.¡±


    After sensing the life coming from beneath the skulls I started to dig. But more I more it gets harder. But closer I get stronger the feeling gets. So, I will keep digging.


    Digging for almost hour I get where I want. As I push skull of an animal like bird I see smooth black surface. And as I dig around it I finally see what it really is.


    Egg. Pitch-black egg as big as my upper-body. And I can sense life coming from it.


    Tree: ¡°Hell! That¡¯s a dragon egg.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Really. Are you sure? If so this is awesome.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. There is no way someone can mistake dragon egg.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Yes, it is a dragon egg.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Awesome. How do I hatch it then?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Are you serious? Let me tell you something. Dragons are highly powerful beings. Some are magical some are simple brutes. But no matter the kind all of them are ridiculously powerful. So, their fertility is lowest of the all creatures. They lay an egg once every thousand years. And that is few who are lucky. So, that implies it is ridiculously hard to hatch their eggs too. And even if you somehow manage to hatch it their real parents could show up anytime and kill you to take their egg. Thus, I ask you again are you serious about hatching it?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Who cares. Now tell me how to hatch it.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Can¡¯t you talk some sense into him?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Why would I? I think it¡¯s interesting idea to hatch the egg too.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Why you too?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I think its parents are dead anyway. Dragons love their eggs more than their own lives. So, they never leave their eggs side unless they are dead. I don¡¯t know how this egg ended up here. And how only Alder can sense it. But one thing is sure if we leave it be it will die for sure. So, I¡¯m in for hatching it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°See? Now shut up and tell me how to hatch it.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Now let¡¯s see. From color of its eggshell we can safely assume its darkness oriented. So, that means it needs ridiculously high amount of darkness mana. And only place that have enough natural darkness mana in The Forest is deepest part of this cave. And present you can¡¯t even dream about going there. Mana saturation there will grind you to dust.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Alder: ¡°Darkness mana? Isn¡¯t that elemental mana too?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°No. Darkness mana is categorized as origin mana. And only those born with special Soul Roots can convert pure energy into darkness mana.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, in other words, to hatch the egg I need to find a place with darkness mana. Is that how the parents hatch their eggs too?¡±


    Tree: ¡°No, usually egg will take after one of its parents and whichever parent the egg took after will incubate it with their mana to hatch it.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°But why do you want to hatch it so much anyway? Do you want to tame it and ride it to battle?¡±


    Alder: ¡°No way.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Then why?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Dragons are cool. So, I want to hatch one. That¡¯s why.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°And why on earth do you want to risk your life for a reason like that?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, presently it is impossible to hatch it. Think there is a less dangerous place with darkness mana?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Not that I know of.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hmm, since I can¡¯t do it now I need someplace to keep the egg safe. Where do I keep it safe then? Any ideas?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Safest place for me is my cave.¡±


    Tree: ¡°For me my roots.¡±


    Alder: ¡°I can¡¯t it with you. Who knows when I might come across a place with high enough mana saturation. How and where can I keep it safe?¡±


    As I was pondering that I hear sound.


    CLICK


    In my head.


    As soon as I hear that egg in my hand disappears. Before I start panicking I enter my Soul Palace and take a look at my fourth door.


    Its color turned into black color and symbol on it became an egg. And I will myself in front of the door and turn the handle.


    CLICK


    With a click door opens. And I see my egg laying on a pillow in a gray walled room with room temperature. This room is unexpectedly comfortable. And as I look at my egg I can feel it. Tiny unborn life in it. I can hear its heartbeat, beating rhythmically.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    I can feel its relief after getting out of that place.


    ¡°Just wait. I will definitely hatch you, little one.¡±


    As I said that I can feel it joy. I can feel its desire to get out.


    Arcturus: ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Alder: ¡°How did I do what?¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did. But dragon egg doesn¡¯t just disappear right in front of my eyes.¡±


    Alder: ¡°It¡¯s in my soul.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Even I¡¯m not sure but I know it is where it can be safest.¡±


    This time I get out of the cave and head back to Arcturus¡¯ cave. And after fighting the bat I got little something to show for it.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 51 1%


    Body Condition: Perfect


    Body Potential Rank: G+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: F+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: G+


    Constitution: G


    Vitality: S


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: B


    Willpower: S


    Agility: G+


    Dexterity: G+


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space


    My body potential rank increased just for killing the bat. Albeit, only slightly. And my fourth door unlocked. Don¡¯t know what exactly it does but it at least keeps my egg safe. And I¡¯m sure I will find out about its other functions in the future.


    I get back at the Arcturus¡¯ cave and enter his study. He is sitting at his desk doing something.


    Alder: ¡°Arc teach me that eyeball spell.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°That would be simple.¡±

 Chapter 36: Old Wizard鈥檚 Thoughts

    It¡¯s been almost two months since I woke up. And this kid has been giving me nothing but surprises since then.


    First the fact that he managed to survive in this godforsaken place. Then the fact that he managed to finish my dice game. Then he managed to execute my technique with his first try and awoken me. those are all very big surprises.


    But even then, till now he is keep giving me more surprises. This is bad for my heart. Even though I don¡¯t have a heart anymore.


    His body potential and talent for martial art is atrocious like I was back when I was alive. But his control over everything about himself is little bit of frightening for a nine years old child.


    But those are not what I find most disturbing about this child. What¡¯s most disturbing is his temperament like the tree said and his willpower.


    Way too mature for a nine years old child. And even if I ignore that his indifference to almost everything is most concerning. And way he trains is kind of scary too. Not everyone can tear their brain cells to train faster even if they knew that it will heal.


    But this kid just keeps doing that. Pushing his brain cells to their limit and tearing them apart then his monstrous vitality heals them back. This kind of self-torturing training is not something someone without iron like willpower can do.


    Even though he was born to become a wizard he still trains in martial art. And since my Nameless martial art doesn¡¯t demand much from body potential and martial art talent but only demands practitioner to have above average energy control it is actually tailor made for the kid. And his progress is kind of starting to scare me.


    And when he starts to do something he was born to do it is even more scary. First, he showed me his sparrows. Making your mana take shape like that is something only SS rank wizards can do. But this kid does it like flipping his hands around.


    Then next he does something even ridiculous. He makes his mana take a shape of a wolf then starts to teach it how to fight.


    At first, I was blown away by his wolf but as I observed what he was trying to do I thought he was kid after all. You can¡¯t just simply give something made out of mana sentience. Unless you rip someone¡¯s soul and put that soul inside it.


    But after a while I was blown away once again. As he made me conjure up a real wolf and creatures to fight the wolf and observed their fight with apt attention I thought what¡¯s the use. But after a while he started to make his own wolf fight the creatures I conjured up with my formation.


    Then watching for a while my jaws dropped and it took me a while to realize that. His wolf started to imitate the real wolf¡¯s actions. Fighting and reacting like a real wolf would.


    And this implies that he managed to create a sentient mana construct. This is scary. If his mana reserve gets big enough he can conjure up a whole army if he wants to. One-man army. That is something scary.


    Even though I tried I simply couldn¡¯t hold my curiosity back and asked him.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Alder how did you make your wolf sentient enough to follow your command and fight?¡±


    ¡°I actually quite simple. I simply wrote an AI for my wolf.¡±


    ¡°What is an AI?¡±


    ¡°AI abbreviation for Artificial Intelligence. Meaning fabricated mind.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean to say that you managed to program an independent mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose that is it. But calling my wolf¡¯s combat AI independent mind would be over exaggeration. All it is doing is reacting to situation according to circumstances. And action to take during certain circumstances are recorded from real wolf you showed me. So, fundamentally it is just set of protocols my mana wolf will follow according to situation.¡±


    ¡°Then where do you write your program to make your wolf follow its protocols?¡±


    ¡°I add it on my wolf¡¯s spell matrix.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about. I didn¡¯t see you use spell matrix to conjure up your wolf. You simply shaped it from your mana, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°First few times were indeed me willing my mana to take shape. But after a few try my second door created a spell matrix for my wolf. And as I write my AI code in that spell matrix my wolf follows that code and takes its actions according to circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I heard you two talking about ¡°your door¡±. What exactly is ¡°your door¡±?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I trust you enough to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°So, you trust enough the tree to tell it your secret?¡±


    ¡°Hell no, he figured out even before I did.¡±


    Tree: ¡°See that puny wizard. See my brilliance.¡±


    Alder: ¡°You¡¯re being way too narcissistic for a tree. Stop it.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Screw you. I can be whatever I want to be.¡±


    Alder: ¡°TSK.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Anyway, thanks for telling me about your AI.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay.¡±


    If only he knew what he implied by that. Anyway, more I get to know about this kid more I get surprised and little bit scared.


    But, maybe because I don¡¯t have body anymore I don¡¯t feel as many emotions I feel when I was human. Isolation and unknown no longer scare me and all I got is logic in my head. And from my observation, this kid is way too indifferent to everything to bring forth an apocalypse.


    But still this kid scares me a little bit. Especially when he fought that giant bat. Even when all his bones were broken he didn¡¯t make peep. Just clenched his teeth waited for it to heal. After killing the bat, he did something even scary. He decided to keep that dragon egg.


    No sane person would do that. And his reason is even more ridiculous. He thinks ¡°Dragons are cool¡±. Thus, he wants to hatch one from its egg.


    But after all that surprises and scares, I think I still like this kid.


    ¡°So, what do you think this kid really is?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure this one is human.¡±


    ¡°No, not his species. But he himself as a person. I¡¯ve never seen a kid like him before. All his talents and skills aside his temperament and personality are way too logical and indifferent. I¡¯ve never seen that even in adult let alone a nine years old child. No matter how indifferent they may appear they have some kind of view or at least emotion about something. But this kid just keeps going forward. Like nothing will faze him.¡±


    ¡°Who cares. I¡¯m simply waiting for this little one to show me something interesting. Whether that is good, evil or nothing at all doesn¡¯t matter to me. Because I know one thing this kid will show me something interesting. So, I will keep watching him.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. Apparently, he is not the only indifferent one. But you do realize his potential for destruction should he decide to go down that path right. From all he did till now I can say he can be a one-man army by himself. And that scares me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about the living anyway. You¡¯re dead already. And his indifference comes from his carefree attitude. Only thought in his mind is gaining strength. Nothing more. He won¡¯t cause unnecessary destruction for his mind is too logical. But that doesn¡¯t mean he will be force for good for he is way too indifferent to things that doesn¡¯t concern him. Remember this, he won¡¯t do anything unnecessary unless give reason to.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s reassuring.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡¯s sarcasm, you know?¡±


    ¡°Good you can tell.¡±


    Then let¡¯s hope tree is right.


    Alder: ¡°Arc I did it!¡±


    I look and there he is with my original spell. Eyeball floating next to him.


    Arcturus: ¡°Really? Only three hours? I¡¯m too dead for this crap.¡±

 Chapter 37: New Face

    Now that I managed to master Arc¡¯s surveillance spell I can use it in a way I want to. First, I conjure up an eagle. But while conjuring it up I implement the eyeball spell on it. then as I connect to my surveillance spell I can see it from my eagle¡¯s point of view.


    As I close my eyes I can see what my eagle is seeing. So, I will my eagle to fly higher and as it gets higher my range of vision extends. This will prove to be a tremendous any time I need to do a little bit of snooping.


    Alder: ¡°Now that I mastered your spell and got rid of the bats I think I will get out of this cave.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t much I can do in here. Tree says if I venture deeper into the cave I will simply become some beast¡¯s snack. So, I can only go back to the surface. And since you can hear tree now I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be as lonely.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Well, I guess.¡±


    Alder: ¡°See you Arc.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°See you too Alder.¡±


    After bidding Arc farewell, I get out of his cave and head for the exit. After almost getting lost I manage to exit the cave and see the lust green forest once more. As I take a deep breath forest¡¯s fresh air invades my lungs.


    ¡°Mm, feels good.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does. Unlike you humans we tree exude oxygen.¡±


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t really argue with that.¡±


    After coming out of the cave I head back to tree. Coming down to my little space makes me feel nostalgic.


    ¡°Now what do I do. I suppose getting out of this forest is still out of question, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup, if you cross the second boundary you will become a snack. That is for sure.¡±


    ¡°You always know how to comfort me.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my intention. Anyway, there is someone who wants to meet you and ask you a favor. And if you manage to gain his favor then you will have chance to leave here.¡±


    ¡°Who? What? And why?¡±


    ¡°I will just call him here and you two can talk.¡±


    ¡°That will work too I suppose. How long do you think that someone will take to get here?¡±


    ¡°Give or take an hour.¡±


    Well, suppose I can use that time.


    After almost two hours of training does the mysterious person appears.


    And this was not what I was expecting. In front of me I see an adorable little fox with nine tails. But even more strange thing is my instinct is screaming at me to run from this adorable fox.


    Alder: ¡°Nine-tailed fox. Always thought you would be bigger.¡±


    As I say that disdainful look flashes across the fox¡¯s eyes and it starts to talk with deep voice that is unsuited to its adorable frame.


    Fox: ¡°My name is Altrandil, you cretin. And I take this form for The World Tree demanded it.¡±


    Shit it¡¯s one of those pretentious pricks with their noses stuck up their you know what.


    Alder: ¡°Well then, sorry for my rudeness Alt.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Who are you calling ¡°Alt¡± you cretin?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Who are you calling cretin Alt?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Enough of your squabble. Alt state your business already.


    Altrandil: ¡°Not you too. Well then, since The World Tree demands it. Human child I need a favor from you.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I need you to retrieve something for me. Something very precious for me. About four days ago I dropped something important to me during a fight. After realizing that I lost it I searched for it and found it in north side of the forest where avians live. But problem is the nest is in secondary boundary of the forest so I can¡¯t just waltz in there and retrieve it. So, I need you to go there and retrieve it for me.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Why can¡¯t you retrieve it yourself.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I live in outer region of the forest so I can¡¯t cross the boundary. If I do the World Tree will kill me. Many before me tried that and got killed on the spot. So, only way I can enter inner region is to use projection. I¡¯m not myself just a fragment of my will. That¡¯s why I need you to go and retrieve it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Can¡¯t you just get someone who lives in second boundary to help you?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Those that live in second boundary are not bright enough to help me retrieve it. So, as I was about to give up the World Tree recommended you to me.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Alder: ¡°Really? This firewood?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I just wanted you to leave quickly.¡±


    Alder: ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Alright then, tell me where is it. I think I can enter the second boundary now. What do you think?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Well, at least you won¡¯t become someone¡¯s snack if you¡¯re lucky enough.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Thanks for your vote of confidence. Anyway, what is it you want me to retrieve? And where can I find it?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°It¡¯s a fang. Don¡¯t know why a birdbrain would want it. Maybe because of its energy signature. Or maybe because it was shiny. I don¡¯t know. Frankly birds are not bright animals. If you head north and cross the second boundary I will guide you there myself. What you need to do is enter the nest of the bird that took my fang and bring it to me.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. That¡¯s simple enough. But, what¡¯s the deal with the fang? Is it yours?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I was my father¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t have any special property. But it is a last memento of my father. I can¡¯t just let it rot in some birdbrain¡¯s nest.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. I personally think it¡¯s pointless. But no judgement. So, if I manage to get you your memento, what do I get.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°The World Tree says that you want to leave the forest. So, if you manage to get me my father¡¯s memento I will let go through my territory safely.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, deal.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Deal.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, first I need to know what kind of birds I will be facing. Second, how strong they are.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°They are forest crows. For me they are what mosquitos are to you. But for you I don¡¯t know how strong they are.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hey tree got anything to say.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Even though you¡¯re astoundingly weak I suppose you¡¯re capable enough to kill a few birds now.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Once again your vote of confidence is appreciated. Okay then shall we go?¡±


    Now that I managed to master Arc¡¯s surveillance spell I can use it in a way I want to. First, I conjure up an eagle. But while conjuring it up I implement the eyeball spell on it. then as I connect to my surveillance spell I can see it from my eagle¡¯s point of view.


    As I close my eyes I can see what my eagle is seeing. So, I will my eagle to fly higher and as it gets higher my range of vision extends. This will prove to be a tremendous any time I need to do a little bit of snooping.


    Alder: ¡°Now that I mastered your spell and got rid of the bats I think I will get out of this cave.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t much I can do in here. Tree says if I venture deeper into the cave I will simply become some beast¡¯s snack. So, I can only go back to the surface. And since you can hear tree now I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be as lonely.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°Well, I guess.¡±


    Alder: ¡°See you Arc.¡±


    Arcturus: ¡°See you too Alder.¡±


    After bidding Arc farewell, I get out of his cave and head for the exit. After almost getting lost I manage to exit the cave and see the lust green forest once more. As I take a deep breath forest¡¯s fresh air invades my lungs.


    ¡°Mm, feels good.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does. Unlike you humans we tree exude oxygen.¡±


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t really argue with that.¡±


    After coming out of the cave I head back to tree. Coming down to my little space makes me feel nostalgic.


    ¡°Now what do I do. I suppose getting out of this forest is still out of question, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup, if you cross the second boundary you will become a snack. That is for sure.¡±


    ¡°You always know how to comfort me.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my intention. Anyway, there is someone who wants to meet you and ask you a favor. And if you manage to gain his favor then you will have chance to leave here.¡±


    ¡°Who? What? And why?¡±


    ¡°I will just call him here and you two can talk.¡±


    ¡°That will work too I suppose. How long do you think that someone will take to get here?¡±


    ¡°Give or take an hour.¡±


    Well, suppose I can use that time.


    After almost two hours of training does the mysterious person appears.


    And this was not what I was expecting. In front of me I see an adorable little fox with nine tails. But even more strange thing is my instinct is screaming at me to run from this adorable fox.


    Alder: ¡°Nine-tailed fox. Always thought you would be bigger.¡±


    As I say that disdainful look flashes across the fox¡¯s eyes and it starts to talk with deep voice that is unsuited to its adorable frame.


    Fox: ¡°My name is Altrandil, you cretin. And I take this form for The World Tree demanded it.¡±


    Shit it¡¯s one of those pretentious pricks with their noses stuck up their you know what.


    Alder: ¡°Well then, sorry for my rudeness Alt.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Who are you calling ¡°Alt¡± you cretin?¡±


    Alder: ¡°Who are you calling cretin Alt?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Enough of your squabble. Alt state your business already.


    Altrandil: ¡°Not you too. Well then, since The World Tree demands it. Human child I need a favor from you.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I need you to retrieve something for me. Something very precious for me. About four days ago I dropped something important to me during a fight. After realizing that I lost it I searched for it and found it in north side of the forest where avians live. But problem is the nest is in secondary boundary of the forest so I can¡¯t just waltz in there and retrieve it. So, I need you to go there and retrieve it for me.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Why can¡¯t you retrieve it yourself.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I live in outer region of the forest so I can¡¯t cross the boundary. If I do the World Tree will kill me. Many before me tried that and got killed on the spot. So, only way I can enter inner region is to use projection. I¡¯m not myself just a fragment of my will. That¡¯s why I need you to go and retrieve it.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Can¡¯t you just get someone who lives in second boundary to help you?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Those that live in second boundary are not bright enough to help me retrieve it. So, as I was about to give up the World Tree recommended you to me.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Really? This firewood?¡±


    Tree: ¡°I just wanted you to leave quickly.¡±


    Alder: ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Alright then, tell me where is it. I think I can enter the second boundary now. What do you think?¡±


    Tree: ¡°Well, at least you won¡¯t become someone¡¯s snack if you¡¯re lucky enough.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Thanks for your vote of confidence. Anyway, what is it you want me to retrieve? And where can I find it?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°It¡¯s a fang. Don¡¯t know why a birdbrain would want it. Maybe because of its energy signature. Or maybe because it was shiny. I don¡¯t know. Frankly birds are not bright animals. If you head north and cross the second boundary I will guide you there myself. What you need to do is enter the nest of the bird that took my fang and bring it to me.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. That¡¯s simple enough. But, what¡¯s the deal with the fang? Is it yours?¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°I was my father¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t have any special property. But it is a last memento of my father. I can¡¯t just let it rot in some birdbrain¡¯s nest.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay. I personally think it¡¯s pointless. But no judgement. So, if I manage to get you your memento, what do I get.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°The World Tree says that you want to leave the forest. So, if you manage to get me my father¡¯s memento I will let go through my territory safely.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Okay, deal.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°Deal.¡±


    Alder: ¡°So, first I need to know what kind of birds I will be facing. Second, how strong they are.¡±


    Altrandil: ¡°They are forest crows. For me they are what mosquitos are to you. But for you I don¡¯t know how strong they are.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Hey tree got anything to say.¡±


    Tree: ¡°Even though you¡¯re astoundingly weak I suppose you¡¯re capable enough to kill a few birds now.¡±


    Alder: ¡°Once again your vote of confidence is appreciated. Okay then shall we go?¡±

 Chapter 38: Crossing the Second Boundary

    Right now, I¡¯m standing in front of the cliff that symbolizes second boundary. Border that separates the lowest on the food chain from ones on the middle. My survival instinct is saying that I should turn back. But something else, something that kept telling me to fight is pushing me forward. As I face the unknown once again I personally isn¡¯t feeling anything.


    Only thing in my head is whether if I will survive.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡±


    Altrandil asks me while standing next to me looking forward. Look in its eyes is somewhat condescending and at the same time little bit melancholic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have fear anymore. Only curiosity and will to keep walking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if you keep walking without worry you might trip?¡±


    ¡°Even if I trip, as long as I live I can keep getting up and keep walking forward.¡±


    ¡°Many says that but those who truly keep true to their words are infinitesimal few.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we can only wait and see right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is the only choice.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±


    After exchanging few words with the fox, I jump from the cliff. As I descend I activate my camouflage. Just before landing I activate my greaves and expel the pent-up energy to soften my descent.


    Don¡¯t know how but Altrandil somehow just materializes next to me.


    ¡°That is really convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It has its perks. But your camouflage isn¡¯t so bad for a cretin.¡±


    ¡°Suppose I should take that as a compliment, right?¡±


    ¡°Quite observant for a cretin too.¡±


    This pipsqueak is really starting to piss me off. This forest itself is full of arrogant pricks. Even the trees are arrogant. Pisses me off. I will burn this forest one day.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Keep going forward. Just so you know nest is quite far for you. I will almost take a week for you to get there.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After confirming my direction, I start to run. But while running I keep my perception at its peak. And if I push it to its limit I can actually perceive almost fifty meters radius around me. As soon as something hostile gets in range I can feel their hostility.


    After living here for a while, I got only one absolute truth about this forest. That is, this forest is pure. Nothing is corrupted by intelligence. If something wants to kill you they will simply kill you. As soon as they decide that they will start exuding killing intent and that is something easy to pick up.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I come across another life from only after running for almost an hour. Looks like a cockatrice. But with green color. Strangely many animals in this forest are green. But that doesn¡¯t matter. It already noticed me and looking in my direction.


    Like I said, moment it noticed me it starts to exude a killing intent. Now that I took a good look this fucking bird is big. Almost five meters tall.


    It closes fifty meters distance in a few seconds and is almost at me. As soon as it gets in range, it jumps high above me and comes down slashing with its claws.


    I dodge to my right, but before I can turn around it peck at my left shoulder and rips out chunk of meat. FUCK. It hurts. I can see the fucking bone already. Still it is healing fast already.


    As soon as it takes a bite out of me I propel myself forward with my greaves and takes a bit of distance from the bird. But as it is much bigger than me, it closes the distance like nothing and again slashing at me with its claws.


    But this time instead of dodging I block with my gauntlets. And gets blown away. Only upside is I managed to make a distance between us again. This time little bit father.


    While it runs at me again with hunger in its eyes I take a deep breath and as soon as it gets in range I unleash my fire breath. Azure blue flame gets expelled and travels along the path hitting the cockatrice.


    Since it¡¯s a bird that means it has a feather and feather is highly flammable. At least that¡¯s what I thought but I was proven wrong by this fucking chicken.


    As soon as it gets in contact with my flame it simply flaps tiny wings that is useless for flight to put out my flames.


    But my flames achieved their goal as it managed to buy me a just enough time for me to charge up my gauntlets and get underneath it and execute my first technique.


    I will my mana to spin as fast as it can and just as my muscles start to tear I unleash my uppercut to its belly.


    BOOM!


    Again, with resounding boom fucking chicken gets thrown upward. Only strange thing is, it doesn¡¯t make any noise. No roar, no clucking, no nothing. Strange.


    Anyway, as soon as it gets thrown upward I kneel on the ground and will my mana to take a shape of sturdy thick spears protruding upward from the ground. And as my mana takes shape I pump in more mana to compress it and make it even more durable.


    As it comes down it gets skewered on my spears. Still no noise. Even after getting skewered it¡¯s still alive. This is one tenacious bird.


    It still manages to get up and break my spears even after getting skewered by four spears. And as soon as it gets up it start to attack me again.


    But wound from my spears are bleeding profusely. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t last long with that kind of wounds. So, all I need to do is dodge it long enough for it to bleed to death.


    As I said before this is one tenacious bird. Even after bleeding profusely for almost five minutes it is still coming after me. Albeit, slower. After losing so much blood it finally starts to slow down.


    Only after struggling for five more minutes it finally falls.


    But even after falling it still struggles to peck at me again. This is getting little bit of scary. It isn¡¯t even bleeding anymore. After its last struggle at pecking me again it finally falls and closes its eyes and stops breathing.


    ¡°Woo, that was exhausting.¡±


    Just as I relaxed it suddenly opens it eyes and rams into me with its last breath. I get thrown back hard and stop only after hitting a tree, vomiting blood.


    ¡°FUCK!!! That hurt.¡±


    ¡°ROOOAR!!!¡±


    I think it broke more than a few ribs. And at its final breath it roars. Once again, I hear a totally wrong sound coming out of a wrong animal.


    Only after it¡¯s roar I know it died as I feel its life force being absorbed.


    ¡°I would advise you to run.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Cockatrices only release a roar at their death. And that roar acts as beacon. As its brethren hears it they rush to the origin and kills whatever is near.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit. Then I better get hell out of here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even though it is already started to heal it still hurts like hell to stand up with broken ribs. After getting up and taking a deep breath I run like hell toward north. And as I run as hard as I can, I can actually feel my ribs healing faster.


    Even after running for almost for two hours I can still feel a threatening feeling from behind. I think that bird¡¯s brethren are still chasing after me.


    ¡°You can stop now. They are no longer chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m already healed I will just keep running anyway. I¡¯m running in the right direction, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Keep running forward.¡±

 Chapter 39: Strongest

    I manage to get rid of the feeling of danger only after running for almost five hours. While running I dan into many avians but luckily, they were as perceptive as the cockatrice for they couldn¡¯t see through my camouflage. And most of the were airborne.


    That was tiring as hell. I think I need to rest for bit.


    As I rest while leaning on a tree I conjure up a sparrow and cast Arc¡¯s eyeball spell on it to install the eyeball in its eye sockets.


    After doing that I will it to take to the sky and fly around. As it starts to fly higher and higher it manages to go over the trees and reach the sky.


    As it circles around I can see my surroundings more clearly. I will it to head north. But just after flying for ten minutes it gets attacked by something that I couldn¡¯t see and dissipates.


    But just before it got destroyed I managed to see something interesting. After coming back, I start heading north again. Since north is mainly occupied by avians there isn¡¯t much of danger as there would be in other directions.


    After walking for about thirty minutes I finally see what I saw through my bird¡¯s eyes.


    Next to a small shrub I see a small transparent blob with blue tint.


    Slime. After coming here, I finally got to see a slime. As big as my head. Looks adorable. Just as I was about to approach it


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise that.¡±


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s just a slime.¡±


    ¡°Just a slime? Where on earth did you got that kind of gut to call a strongest creature in this forest ¡°just a slime¡±?


    ¡°What? Strongest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Slimes are strongest creatures in this forest. If there is anything stronger than them that would be The World Tree.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Those adorable blobs are strongest in here?¡±


    ¡°I already told you that, you cretin. Get it in your empty head.¡±


    ¡°Even stronger than you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even stronger than me. Stop making me say something so unpleasant you cretin.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re stronger than even you how come they are inside the second boundary?¡±


    ¡°Even though slimes are strongest in here they don¡¯t cause much of a disturbance. They just mind their own business. Stronger creatures get more territorial they get. So, in case something else intrudes in their territory they tend to get into fight. Since they are so strong they cause ton of disturbance to their surroundings.  So, The World Tree doesn¡¯t like that. I was born after boundaries took effect. But according to my ancestors, before boundaries came to effect powerful creatures used to roam about and fight with their live on the line around here. And one day World Tree got annoyed by that and slaughtered them where they were.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    On that day many ancestors of the creatures in this forest died. So, after that incident boundaries came to effect. As for slime World Tree actually likes them the most. They don¡¯t rampage, don¡¯t provoke others to fight. They simply mind their business. Smarter ones know to avoid them and more stupid ones provoke them and simply get dissolved.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Didn¡¯t expect that at all. So, I guess I better avoid it then, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to avoid them, just don¡¯t piss them of. If you piss them of they will dissolve you then eat you. Even if you try to run they will simply shapeshift into something faster than you then eat you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s morose for something this adorable.¡±


    As we were conversing something swoops down and swipes the slime. As I got a closer look I see it was an eagle like bird with beak like woodpecker. But after coming down and grabbing the slime it got stuck like that. No matter how hard it struggled it failed to get free. As time passed it gets pulled into the slimes body little by little. After only twenty seconds it was gone without even leaving bones.


    Got to admit that was morose. I knew slimes dissolved they preys but I didn¡¯t think that ones here was this strong. They are usually depicted as weaklings except for a certain novel about an overpowered slime.


    ¡°That was an example of the dumber ones. Smarter ones wouldn¡¯t have done that. They would have just left the damn thing alone. So, just pass by it quietly and keep heading north.¡±


    After passing by the slime quietly, I simply keep walking north. About ten minutes later I see a giant bird. Looks like a dodo but enlarged almost thirty times. As I noticed I from ten meters distance I hoped it wouldn¡¯t notice me but fucking fox snaps a twig next to me and it immediately looks to my direction. And it starts to sprint in my direction without a second thought.


    As it gets near I manages to notice me next to the fox and changes its target to me. Fucking pipsqueak. I don¡¯t think I can kill it just yet. It¡¯s too fucking huge.


    As I ponder on what to do a lightbulb lights up in my head as I suddenly remember about the slime. As soon as I got the idea I immediately turns back and run back to the slime.


    Only after run for about two minutes I come across the slime once again. And immediately run toward it. The dodo is right on my tail and doesn¡¯t notices the slime. I jump over the slime and keep running. While running I stop hearing dodo¡¯s footsteps behind me and peek behind me.


    What I saw startled me a little as I see the thirty meters tall dodo struggling to get free from an adorable little slime stuck to its leg.


    After seeing that dodo isn¡¯t chasing me anymore I stop and turn back. And what I¡¯m seeing is pretty damn brutal. As slime pulls the dodo into its body part that got sucked in is dissolved immediately and since dodo is still alive it can feel the pain and screeches as hard as it can.


    I¡¯m pretty sure feeling of being dissolved is nothing nice. After about two minutes there is nothing left of the thirty meters dodo. And the slime just starts bobbing along its way.


    ¡°Well, thanks a lot pipsqueak.¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me you cretin?¡±


    ¡°Pipsqueak, you got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Know your place you cretin. I can kill you with a wave of my paws.¡±


    ¡°Then show me. I know you¡¯re nothing but a projection now. We both know that tree will kill you if you cross the boundary. So, if you want your memento back you better cooperate. Next time you pull something like that I will turn back.¡±


    ¡°You better be grateful that I loved my father dearly. If I didn¡¯t I would simply leave and wait for you to cross the boundary. And when you do I will kill you. But that memento is too important for me. so, for now count your blessings you cretin.¡±


    Another applicant for my list to kill. I will kill this pipsqueak when I come back to burn the tree.


    Anyway, my encounter with the strongest worked out in my favor I believe.

 Chapter 40: Nest

    After travelling for about four days I finally arrived at my destination. Right now, I¡¯m standing on a foot of the naked mountain. There isn¡¯t a single tree on this mountain. Near the peak, there is a huge cave mouth and there are large green crows flying or perched around that cave. Smallest ones are almost four meters long when they are flying. And almost two meters tall when perched on a rock.


    Some are going in and out of the cave. Some are bringing something from far and heading inside the cave.


    ¡°Are you sure your memento is in there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you cretin. Or else why would I come and beg the World Tree or require your help. Now get up there and get me my memento this instant you cretin.¡±


    ¡°I go up there now I will simply become a crow¡¯s stool. I need to sneak in when it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    From the looks of it I may need to commit another genocide. But once again problem is I don¡¯t know what might pop out of the cave this time.


    Last time with bats even bigger bats popped up. And I¡¯m pretty sure this time will be same too. So, I need to do a little bit of surveillance first and know what I¡¯m up against.


    ¡°Anyway, can you elaborate on what these crows can do.¡±


    ¡°Well, all of them are poisonous. So, avoid getting scratched by their claws or getting pecked by their beaks. Smaller ones are only that but bigger ones are capable of breathing acid from long range. And their patriarch is capable of creating poison mist.¡±


    ¡°Then mist wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem as my mask can filter it out. As for their physical attack I can only dodge them or in case I get poisoned I can only hope my vitality can expel the poison.¡±


    Now that I got a little insight on these birds I only got to wait for the dusk.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After waiting for ten more hours it gets dark enough for me to sneak in. I activate my camouflage and start to climb the mountain as quietly as I can. Lucky for me those birds seem to be diurnal animals.


    After it got dark they simply went into their cave and none came out.


    I come before the cave mouth and take a peek. Its empty except whistling wind. And from looks of it, it seems this cave goes down to the base of the mountain.


    I go into the cave mouth and start to descend. After walking slowly for almost an hour I finally hear a sound of wing beats. I think I walked for ten kilometers. I think I¡¯m already underground. It¡¯s humid and hot as hell in here.


    Then I see an opening. I stop just before crossing it and take a look into the cave. Even though it is dark I can see inside it just fine after activating my mana vision.Stolen novel; please report.


    Big cave but not as giant as the last one but still big. And it is full of these fucking crows. But most of them are sleeping anyway. And I see three kind in here smallest ones are as big as me, slightly bigger ones are almost fifty percent bigger than the smaller ones. And last biggest ones are almost three times bigger than the smallest ones.


    ¡°Alt are you there?¡±


    I whisper next to me and see the fox materializing next to me like before.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need you to speak a little quieter and tell me whether you know exact location of your memento.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I can feel where it is. Look to the front. Can you another cave mouth leading to another cave?¡±


    After squinting my eyes and concentrating I manage to see the cave.


    ¡°Yes, I see it.¡±


    ¡°Go in there and you will find my memento.¡±


    After confirming my target¡¯s location, I start to sneak around the cave quietly and carefully. Lucky for me most of the birds are sleeping in high places there isn¡¯t a single bird in my way but floor is full of bird crap. And that is really unpleasant.


    I come before the cave mouth after dodging falling grenades from the sky as best as I can. these birds are disgusting.


    Now how do I get up to the cave mouth quietly. And now that I took a closer look this cave mouth is big. almost ten in radius.


    I kneel on the ground and will my mana to take a shape beneath me. As my mana compresses and takes shape it starts to lift me up, quietly.


    After extending for ten meters above the ground I enter the cave mouth and continue walking. This one is going down too.


    I finally see another opening after walking for more than ten kilometers. But his opening is exuding light unlike the last one. Like before I take a look before going into the cave.


    As I take a look I see two giant green crows sleeping on a hill of a shiny things. I can¡¯t see that it is since it¡¯s so shiny it almost blinds me as I look at it with my mana vision.


    Only after I deactivated my mana vision does it get easier to look at it. after deactivating my mana vision, I see something else too. This cave is full of green vapor. I think this is what Alt referred as poison mist.


    But strangely this mist doesn¡¯t pass the boundary of the cave mouth. As soon as I see it I activate my mask.


    So, I suppose those two are patriarch and its mate.


    ¡°Alt, are you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    This time I don¡¯t see Alt materializing next to me. I simply hear his voice from who knows where.


    ¡°Can you see your memento?¡±


    ¡°I see it. It¡¯s on the middle of the hill. Next to a crystalized skull.¡±


    As I look over, first I see elongated crystalized skull that resembles skull of a horse. Next to it another crystalized fang as big as my forearm. That is a big fang.


    Now that I managed to locate my target, next is how to acquire it. Let¡¯s just hope those two are a heavy-sleepers.


    I start to walk to treasure hill as quiet and as careful as I can. After coming before it I start to pump mana into my left arm slowly. As I pump more mana into my left arm albeit slowly, excruciatingly slowly, my arm starts to extend slowly and quietly just like I intended.


    Only after standing and pumping mana into my arm slowly for almost an hour do I manage to reach the fang. After reaching it I pick it up as quite as I can. After picking it up pull my arm once again slowly and quietly as I can. That take another hour.


    Now that I acquired my target next is exiting this nest in one piece without waking these birds. And since I managed to infiltrate it without notice I think I can exit it without a problem.


    And once again I start to walk slowly to the cave¡¯s exit. After another excruciatingly tense two hours I finally manage to get out of the cave and descend the mountain.


    ¡°I would advise you to run as fast as you can now.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Those crows are hoarders they will immediately know when something is missing from their collection. And as soon as they know that it is missing they will chase you with deadly abandon.¡±


    ¡°And that somehow managed to escape your attention before when I asked you about them.¡±


    ¡°Oops.¡±


    Fucking fox did it on purpose.


    As soon as I got that information I start to run like hell. Sun starts to rise only after I run for a two more hours.


    And as soon as sun rose I start to feel something ominous and danger. I think those birds are awake now.

 Chapter 41: Escape

    Shit, I can already hear the damn birds behind me now. How did they find me? Is it the fang?


    ¡°Alt, do you think they can locate the fang somehow?¡±


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t find you yet. They just split and searching you. So, don¡¯t worry just keep running till you cross the second boundary then you will be safe.¡±


    ¡°But that is almost five days away. Let¡¯s hope they can¡¯t find me then.¡±


    I have been running for almost two days now. Yesterday I didn¡¯t hear the crows cawing but today I started to hear it. At least on animal makes the sound they are supposed to make here.


    Thanks to my high vitality I don¡¯t get really tired but I still conjure up my wolf to ride sometimes. But now that birds are this near I can¡¯t summon my wolf. Since it can¡¯t use my camouflage for some reason.


    Still it is very troubling that cawing is getting closer by the minutes. I think I can kill them except patriarch and its mate. Feeling I got from them was even stronger than the giant bat.


    ¡­¡­..


    It¡¯s been almost four days now that I managed to elude the pursuit of the crows. But I think patriarch is chasing me now. Because feeling of danger raised exponentially yesterday. And that caused me to run even faster.


    Luckily, I think I¡¯m almost at second boundary now. Since I ran like hell last few days. And it¡¯s starting to get tiring as hell.


    As I was running dark shadow flies over my and lands in front of me and looks at me. And moment later another shadow lands behind me.


    So, I guess my escape come to an end here.


    In front of me is the patriarch and behind is its mate. Both more than five meters tall. Still don¡¯t know how but they are looking straight at me through my camouflage.


    As I was waiting for them to strike first I suddenly starts to get dizzy. And finally notice faint green vapor in the air. As soon as I notice that I cancel my camouflage and activate my gears, getting ready for the fight.


    But even after that they are not attacking me. And simply looks at the fang behind my back. I think they might let me go if I simply give the fang to them.


    But do I do that. First of all, it not theirs anyway. Second of all, am I scared of them?


    For some reason smile crawls up my face. And something starts to climb up from my guts. That feeling of fury, calmness and simple desire to fight. As I look at the patriarch looking down on me.


    And as soon as I smiled crows start to exude hostility and killing intent. I think they felt what I felt.


    ¡°So, what are you waiting for come on then.¡±


    As soon as I say that the patriarch takes to the sky and dives down on me. I kneel on the ground and stab my left arm into the ground and start to pump mana into my arm to make it extend and expand.


    As I pump mana into my arm it starts to grow and branches out of the ground making a thorn filled wall. But as patriarch dives down on me, its breaths green stuff from its mouth and as soon as it gets in contact with my wall it starts to dissolve it.


    Fuck! It¡¯s not a poison, it¡¯s an acid for fucks sake. Stupid fucking fox. As my wall dissolves I got no other choice but to dodge the patriarch¡¯s charge.


    As I roll to my right and manage to dodge the patriarch¡¯s attack, female crow jumps to action and dive down on me too. But before it gets in range I summon my wolf and makes it engage the crow.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But as my wolf try to engage it, fucking crow spits acid on my wolf¡¯s face. Since my wolf doesn¡¯t feel anything it charges at the crow with abandon but gets interrupted by the patriarch. As it charges my wolf it slashes it into two pieces.


    As I watch my wolf getting slashed I pump more mana into my wolf from far. And as I pump more mana my wolf¡¯s two sections start to regenerate and becomes two.


    As soon as they finish regenerating they start to attack the crows and distracts them as I climb the highest tree around here and get into my position.


    After getting ready I jump from the tree and dives down to the patriarch from above. As I fall I start to charge my greaves and prepare to execute my second technique.


    While I was falling patriarch looks behind, looks at me and instead of getting out of the way it starts to charge at me. Idiot, that hubris will be your downfall.


    And our attacks meet in the middle and as I execute my second technique on its beak, it gets thrown back to the ground but I still couldn¡¯t get the timing right this time too. Because fucking crow is still alive and my feet is broken from the backlash of leftover impact.


    After the collision I got thrown upward and while falling I manage to extend my left arm to get a hold of a tree and land on its branch.


    Ooh, this pain is excruciating. But I can already feel it healing. As I watch from the above my two wolves are managing to keep the female crow occupied. Patriarch is dizzy down there fumbling around.


    After fumbling around for almost a minute it finally manages to orient itself by shaking its head and looks at me. During his dizziness I managed to heal my feet. Once again, we charge at each other.


    Once again, I charge my greaves and prepare for my second try. This time I will get the timing right.


    And once again, we meet in the middle. But this time I finally manage to get the timing of expulsion of the impact right and as all the impact gets unleased patriarch¡¯s head starts to get crushed starting from its beak.


    As I feel its life force I know that it died. And falls to the ground limp. I land next to it. So, this is how it feels to execute the second technique right. No backlash, no broken bone.


    As the patriarch falls to the ground he makes a loud noise as its make hear it, it looks back and sees its mate lifeless body. As soon as it saw it, its eyes get red as blood instead of its green.


    It glares at me with that eyes filled with killing intent and madness. It charges at me with wild abandon. Even if my wolves tried to stop it, their effort is virtually useless.


    As soon as it got in the range it spits acid at me but before it reached me I unleash my fire breath at it. Its acid breath gets burned to nothing. But it still charges at me through my flames and pecks at me.


    I try to block with my gauntlets and gets thrown back. As I hoped it would get me little bit of distance, fucking bird is still chasing me with hatred in its eyes. I hit a tree and stops. As soon as I stop it charges at me and punctures my stomach with its beak.


    FUCK! That hurts. That was close it almost pierced my heart.


    After puncturing my stomach, it flings me away like nothing to its right. Shit, it hurts. Even though my little tree does its best to heal me I¡¯m still losing blood, fast.


    At least during that happened my wolves manage to catch up to the crow and distracts her. But I don¡¯t think they will last long.


    DAMN IT!!!


    Am I still this weak? After all this. I hoped I got even a little bit stronger. But I¡¯m still fucking weak.


    Still as I lie there bleeding something, that feeling, my primal urges start to flare up. Pushing me and my body to its limit making me stand up.


    As more and more adrenaline got pumped into my blood stream, even for a moment I forget the pain in my stomach. But this time there isn¡¯t hot red fury. There is only purpose. Purpose to kill this fucking crow and bathe in its blood. That¡¯s it.


    And as I look at it, it looks at me too. Seeing me still alive it rampages even further. Swiping my wolves away it once again, charges at me with mindless abandon.


    But this time as it charges at me I unleash my fire breath before it gets into range. And while obscuring its vision I will my mana through my feet and like before with the cockatrice I will it to take a shape of spears protruding from the ground. While doing that I pump mana into my left arm to make it expand and extend in front of me.


    As the crow charges through my flame it crashed into my spears. Even if my spears pierce its wings it still charges at me. After crashing through my spears, charges into my thorn wall.


    But after it gets through my wall I¡¯m no longer in front of it. I¡¯m beneath it on the ground. As it passes over me I get a hold of its feather and stick to its belly.


    After sticking to its belly, I do something I wasn¡¯t supposed to do.


    I charge my right gauntlet and prepare to execute the second technique with my right arm. As two streams of my mana spin in my arm, they tear my arm muscles apart but I simply clench my teeth and unleash the impact on the crow¡¯s belly.


    As my gauntlet contacts the crow¡¯s underbelly the impact from the mana collision starts to wreak havoc inside its body.


    I can hear its inside getting crushed. As its insides gets crushed it lets out a dying cry and falls to the ground.


    Good thing I let go before it fell.

 Chapter 42: Second Genocide

    Female crow is still alive. And I¡¯m still bleeding from my stomach. Still it is much better compared to when I got pierced by the crow¡¯s beak. Most of my digestive system is back and still healing.


    On top of that my right arm is still hurting like hell. My arm is healing slower than my stomach. I think executing the second technique with my arm was pretty dangerous. I think I will take a while for my arm to heal completely.


    Still this tires me out like crazy. But patriarch¡¯s life force is somehow helping me to accelerate the healing. So, I think if I kill the female it will help me even further.


    Even with all the bone in its body broken it is still looking at me with hatred. I think they really loved each other. But still law of the jungle right baby.


    I come before it and just a I was about to crush its skull it lets out a screech. After getting startled I immediately crush its skull.


    ¡°It just called for others.¡±


    Altrandil materializes next to and warns me. And suddenly it starts to get dark. As I looked up I see a swarm of crows circling me around.


    Shit. So, I guess I will have to commit another genocide then. Female crow¡¯s life force helped me tremendously with my healing. My stomach already stopped bleeding.


    Just as my stomach finished healing crows starts to dive in. Bigger ones start to spit acid. But my wolves get in front of me and blocks it from touching me.


    Luckily bigger crows seem to be only capable of spitting out poison not acid. Because whatever they spat didn¡¯t do anything to my wolves.


    And as soon as they get in range I take deepest breath I ever took and unleash my fire breath upon them. As they get caught in my fire breath they start to fall like flies.


    Compared to the giant ones these ones are way too weak. While spitting fire I pump mana into my left arm and makes it burrow into the ground and expand beneath like I did with the bats. Since it worked like a magic last time no reason to hesitate.


    I run out of breath after breathing fire for almost a minute then stop. As soon as I stop crows come down on me with wild abandon like giant ones. I think they don¡¯t care about their lives anymore they only care about killing me.


    While I prepare my next assault, my wolves handle the crows best as they can. But they energy reserve is almost emptied since fought the giant ones before. Even then they still manage to buy me enough time to at least prepare enough to protect myself from the crows.


    As soon as my wolves dissipate I will my arm to branch out upward and pierce through the ground. As I give my command thorny branches starts to break out from beneath me and cover me.


    And as I pump more mana into my arm, branches grow outward and skewering the crows. But still there are thousands of them. And I don¡¯t have a mana crystal to supply me with enough mana.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    My mana is already starting to run dry.


    Since mana I left is not enough to kill them with my branch trap I decide to try something else. Something that¡¯s been in my mind for a while now. Fireball.


    First, I cast a fireball. Then after that I start to pump more mana into it. As I pump more mana into the fireball, it starts to enlarge and change color. And as it gets too big I compress it even more making it as small as my fist and continue to pump more mana into it. Its color change from orange to crimson then to blue and finally it turns black.


    Don¡¯t know why black but temperature it exudes is terrifying. As it finally turns black my mana reserve almost runs completely dry. With little bit mana I left, I cover my fireball and send it out of my branch trap.


    Using my perception, I bring my fireball outside and sends it as high as I can. Apparently, my limit is only thirty meters above the ground.


    Still can¡¯t complain. After lifting it as high as I can I simply detonate it.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    With resounding boom my fireball detonates. And as it detonates it burns everything in hundred meters radius. As it burns even my branch trap starts to burn away. As it burns away, the heat starts to affect me. Only after few seconds the heat starts to burn me.


    And it hurts like a hell. But as I burn my little tree starts to pump more vitality into my body to counter the burn.


    My body getting regenerated right after getting burned is a very uncomfortable feeling. Still I clench my teeth and endure through the pain and heat.


    Fire finally goes out after burning for almost five minutes.


    I open my eyes only after I stop feeling the heat. And as I open my eyes the devastation my fireball caused is well frankly terrifying.


    There is nothing but ashes around hundred meters radius. Not even a single animal in my sight. Well except small nine tailed fox standing in front of me with strange look on its face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Alt?¡±


    ¡°How on earth did you manage to cause this kind of devastation with your puny fireball?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s matter? Don¡¯t tell me you are scared?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, you cretin. I¡¯m simply surprised that weakling like you managed to cause this much destruction. That¡¯s all. I can do it with a wave of my tail.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m humbled before your humility.¡±


    ¡°Good for you to know your place, you cretin.¡±


    Tsk. At least tree recognized sarcasm. Stupid pipsqueak.


    Still this was close one again. But I managed to commit my second genocide. And managed to survive.


    ¡°So, now that I¡¯m free of pursuit, what am I supposed to do with your memento then?¡±


    ¡°Keep it with you for now and bring it to me when you decide to leave the forest through my territory.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wait a minute, why would I call that tree space home. I think after all that happened during few years I got used to it.


    But before going back I need to refill my mana vessel. If I encounter something on empty I will die. And that¡¯s not on the agenda.


    I sit down cross-legged and start to convert mana and store it in my brain cells.


    While doing that let¡¯s take a look at my stats.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 90 15%


    Body Condition: Injured


    Body Potential Rank: F


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: E


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: F


    Constitution: F-


    Vitality: S+


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: B+


    Willpower: S+


    Agility: F


    Dexterity: F


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space

 Chapter 43: Recollection 2

    All this genocide is helping me with my body potential. But I think my body potential will rose highest when my body got injured then healed back. After all that would be some form of tempering. Since my body is a thrash there isn¡¯t much it can do. But one thing that thrash can do is burn.


    And since my high vitality allows my body to burn endlessly, that means my body can be tempered endlessly. Only problem would be whether if I can endure it without breaking.


    Now that I managed to refill my mana vessel, I think it¡¯s better for me to go back now.


    After walking for five more hours I finally come before second boundary. Just as I cross it, I somehow feels relaxed. I think I was tired mentally.


    Facing death wasn¡¯t scary but it was tiring nonetheless. After coming back under the tree, I suddenly start to feel very sleepy. I was dead tired after all.


    As fall sleep I wake up in a dark place like last time I went through a recollection. I wonder if this time will be same too. And even if it is same whose life will I see. Now that is something to look forward to.


    And once again like last time I lose consciousness again.


    This time I wake up in a big castle, in a body of a four years old boy named Alder. So, I suppose this one is my body¡¯s real owner. No wonder name Alder felt so right.


    Alder is oldest son of a baron in a kingdom called Ertor. Kingdom spanning over thousands of kilometers and with hundreds of dukedoms. And his father Aldin is newly appointed baron who managed earn nobility with his meritorious deeds during last war.


    Unfortunately, even though Alder was Aldin¡¯s youngest son he didn¡¯t get his father¡¯s prowess in battle. And that disappointed his father immensely. And his mother died during childbirth. His father remarried when he was five years old.


    And after ten more months his baby brother was born. And unlike him his baby brother was a in a few words was born to be a warrior just like his father. His body potential was ranked A-. Which was a rank high enough to be considered genius.


    After knowing that his youngest was a genius his father started to neglect Alder. And after that his stepmother¡¯s real face emerged. In front of his father she may act nice to Alder but as time passed, she started to hate Alder. Believing that her son was rightful heir to their barony.


    But law was that only oldest son can inherit the father¡¯s title. Even then his father didn¡¯t hate Alder but he didn¡¯t show love to him either.


    As he grew lonely Alder started trying to earn his father¡¯s love by being good at something else too. Thus, he started to study to become a wizard.


    But fortune wasn¡¯t on his side too. Even though his Soul Root was C+ ranked his control was atrocious. Even after trying for almost six months he still failed to convert Pure Energy into mana.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    And after that his father¡¯s disappointment only increase and he distanced himself from alder even more as he only focused on his youngest son.


    And week after his seventh birthday Alder¡¯s stepmother asked him to go to the market with her. Even though Alder was reluctant he had no other choice since his father ordered him to go with her.


    As he was following his stepmother to the market two strange men suddenly pulled a knife on him and forced him to follow them. As he tried to call for his stepmother he saw that his stepmother was one who orchestrated the whole thing.


    After that his stepmother led them outside the barony and brought him into the nearby forest and cornered him on a high cliff with no known bottom. Nobody knew where that hole led to. Whatever fell never came back that was for sure.


    Two men took off the gag in his mouth after bringing him before the black hole.


    ¡°What are you trying to do mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Woman told Alder with emotionless face and monotone voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are a thrash that is getting in my son¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me father will know about it!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would do it without your father¡¯s consent? Even though I proposed this idea, it was your father who approved it.¡±


    At that moment Alder¡¯s world crumbled. But unexpectedly he didn¡¯t cry or beg for mercy he simply jumped into the hole by himself.


    There was no thought and no emotion in his head as he fell into his death. Surprisingly there was only curiosity about where this black hole led to.


    But there was no bottom even after he fell for almost an hour and only after falling for two hours does he see something else.


    It was a pitch-black swirling tornado at the bottom. And as he got close to it, it simply sucked him inside. After getting sucked inside the tornado Alder felt nothing. There was only darkness. And after few minutes of continuous falling he suddenly started to feel the pain.


    Pain that seems to come from his very essence. It felt like something was ripping his soul apart. But for some reason he simply clenched his teeth and endured that pain. As time passed, he got used to the pain.


    And finally, only after who knows how long, did he finally feel something tug at his body as he felt himself being thrown out from something.


    As he opened his, he felt enormous fatigue in his very core. As if his very life was dissipating. And just as his soul was about to dissipate something else, something foreign barged into his soul.


    But even after that, that foreign soul simply tried to invade his consciousness and takeover his mind. But as both souls were struggling earth shaking loud roar sound from who knows where and both souls got wiped. Losing little consciousness they had.


    After that I woke up in my Soul Palace.


    So, this is what happened, huh. This is how I came to be. Apparently, I''m neither Alex nor Alder. After failing his experiment at breathing through the dimensional wall Alex¡¯s soul was sucked into this world through the little crack he managed to create.


    As for Alder after falling into the black hole and enduring its torture for long enough he somehow ended up in this forest¡¯s inner region.


    And by some infinitesimally small chance Alex¡¯s soul invaded Alder¡¯s body and while they were fighting over dominance something roared and that roar wiped out Alex and Alder¡¯s consciousness¡¯.


    After losing their consciousness their soul merged and from that unity I came to be.


    I''m nor Alex neither Alder.


    I''m something else entirely.


    No wonder I''m so indifferent to almost everything. Considering everything those two went through. Poor guys. But none of that matters now.


    I got no obligation to do anything about their passed life.


    In this life I got only one goal. That is to stand on the top. Only then can I live my life the way I want to.


    So, I think it''s time to leave this forest and explore this gigantic world.

 Chapter 44: Departure

    ¡°So, I suppose this is it.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Fucking firewood. I was trying to be little bit emotional.¡±


    ¡°Still, what¡¯s your point then?¡±


    ¡°Okay, there was no point.¡±


    ¡°Then leave already.¡±


    I will burn you one day. After coming out of my little space beneath the tree I head west once again. Since Altrandil is mammal that means that his territory is located in west side of the forest.


    But before I go to Alt¡¯s territory, I think I will meet Arcturus first and say goodbye to the old wizard.


    After almost getting lost in his cave tunnels I come before Arc¡¯s crystal cave.


    ¡°Hi, Arc.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Alder. So, what¡¯s new then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Oh, I''m leaving the forest today.¡±


    ¡°Really, this fast? How are you going to pass the outer regions?¡±


    ¡°I found someone who¡¯s willing to let me go through his territory.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then good for you. But before you leave, I got something to give you.¡±


    After going into his bedroom, he came back with bracelets like mine but slightly thicker and darker colored.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s my new creation. Let''s just say it¡¯s an upgraded version of your bracelets. Try it out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After taking my old ones of I put the new ones on and activate it with my mana. As soon as I pump some mana into it, it starts to take form.


    First my gauntlets form. They look sleeker than my last ones. Greaves too. But it doesn¡¯t just stop there. After gauntlets, greaves and mask for next comes more extensions from these. My mask becomes helmet, gauntlets extend upward my arms and become full body armor and my greaves extend upward like my gauntlets and cover my whole body.


    Now my gears not only cover my feet, arms and mouth. They transform into full body armor. And they fit like a glove. But I still prefer my old ones. Still I can feel coolness exuding from myself.


    ¡°This is awesome. Thanks dude.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks again anyway. So, I suppose this is it.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Yes, farewell Alder. I hope we will meet again.¡±


    That¡¯s more like it.


    ¡°I know we will meet again as long as you live in this forest.¡±


    After bidding Arcturus farewell, I come out from the underground cave.


    ¡°Hey stupid tree which way to Alt¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°First just keep heading west then you will come before third boundary. After that as where that fox¡¯s territory is.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then how long do you think it will take me to reach the third boundary.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough it will at most take two months. If you¡¯re not lucky enough you won¡¯t make it there.¡±


    ¡°As always thanks for your vote of confidence.¡±


    After that I start heading west. Since west is mostly occupied by mammals there are lots of animals crawling along my way. And sometimes some animal notices me even through my camouflage.


    But for some reason even though they noticed me they simply run. And I suspect that has something do to with my aura. After committing two genocide my aura is painted by blood.


    So, I think as long as they are sure that they can kill me they won¡¯t attack me. That will help me tremendously during my travels. But I suspect it will only be effective in the inner regions. As I go outward my aura will become negligible to stronger beasts.


    I finally come across something that is willing to cross me after travelling for almost a two week. In front of me stands grey dire-wolf glaring at me with hostility and at the same time with caution. It knows that I''m not prey and at the same time it is willing to fight me.


    I think this vicinity is territory of canis lupus seeing that I encountered mostly wolves along the way. And wolves here is very diverse.


    Still one standing against me is the biggest that I encountered along my way here. And before I knew it there is a grin on my face right now.


    I think I''m actually looking forward to fighting this wolf.


    I activate my old gears. No matter what new ones are still little bit stuffy for me. As soon as I activated my gears the wolf jumps to action. Pouncing on me. As it tries to bite my face, I simply put my gauntleted left arm in its mouth and let it bite on that.


    As it bites down on my gauntlet, its teeth crumble like a soft tofu. While it whimpers away and tries to put some distance between us I punch it across its snout with all the strength I can muster.


    Even without mana I can still throw the damn wolf back with my punch now. Wolf starts to vomit blood while whimpering. I suppose my punch really packed a punch. Pardon the pun. From that I can see that increase in my body potential really matters.


    I can still remember what my puny punch did to the first wolf I encountered. And there is no longer condensation in this wolf¡¯s eyes. There is only caution. This is what I wanted. Not to be looked down. Not to be cast aside like a thrash.


    And for that I need power. And I will grasp that power with my own two hands.


    Now let¡¯s try this again with mana. As I close on the wolf, I charge my gauntlets and execute my first technique on its skull while it was still vomiting blood and whimpering.


    BOOM!


    I can feel its skull crumbling beneath my fist as my punch makes resounding boom. After kicking for a little while wolf takes its last breath and I can feel its dissipating life-force being absorbed.


    Now that I thought about it, it¡¯s been a while since I last ate something. Even though I don¡¯t need to eat to sustain myself I would still like to eat some meat.


    So, I create a dagger from my mana and slice of the wolf¡¯s front leg and start to skin it. Since I never did it before I fail a few times. And after slicing off most of its meat with its skin I finally manage to skin it.


    After finishing skinning wolf¡¯s leg, I cast a fireball and cook the wolf¡¯s leg over it. I wish I at least had a salt add some taste. Still after holding it over the fire for a while it starts to exude a delicious smell.


    I took a bite from it after cooking it for almost an hour. As I bite into it, its juice starts to flow down my mouth. Even though the taste is little bit bland, since I didn¡¯t eat meat for a long time it still tastes good.


    Today after living in this world for almost four years I finally eat a meat. And it is delicious.

 Chapter 45: Meeting

    I start to head west once again after my little feast. Teste wasn¡¯t anything special but it was still my first meal after coming here. But only after walking for a twenty more minute I come across another dire-wolf.


    This one is snow white. After being seen through so much I¡¯m beginning to suspect that my camouflage is pretty much useless.


    But this time dire-wolf doesn¡¯t attack me seeing that I¡¯m not taking any action it simply turns left and disappears into the forest. And as I watch it l see little cubs emerging from nearby shrub and follows the wolf. There are five of them and they are adorable.


    Last one is the smallest and slowest of them all. And on top of that it seems to be blind of its right eye. Runt of the litter I presume.


    Still the little guy does its best to not to be left behind by its mother and other siblings. Even though it is half blind it still run with all it got to catch up with its family.


    Even though it is very unlikely I hope that little guy will survive. After that surprise meeting I keep heading west all the while keeping my camouflage up even though I know it is most likely useless around here.


    Don¡¯t know if it is my smell or sound. Whatever it may be, every wolf I run into just looks at me and goes along their way. At least for now.


    It¡¯s been a week since I met the wolf family. For no everything is pretty much same. I sleep at night on the tree and continue walking west during the day.


    But right now, I¡¯m facing something new. Something I never saw or heard before. A shadow in a shape of a four-legged beast.


    And I¡¯m not feeling any kind of life sign from it. Only thing I¡¯m feeling from it is hostility. And I see wolf family I met week ago, laying motionless behind it, bleeding.


    It seems my hope for the little guy was pointless after all. Now how do I kill a shade. Just as I was thinking of a way to kill it, it simply vanishes and fuses with the forest¡¯s shadow. But I can still feel its hostility.


    ¡°Hey tree, what is this thing and how do I kill it.¡±


    ¡°That is shade wolf just another type of wolf that only lives in this forest. As for how you can kill it, figure it out yourself.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Just as I finished my pointless conversation with the tree, I suddenly feel something from beneath me more precisely from my shadow. As soon as I got the feeling I jump as high as I can.


    And after jumping I look down and see the fucking thing clawing out of my shadow. If I was even a second late I would have at least lost my foot.


    It dives back into my shadow after failing its surprise attack. This wolf is way too troublesome for me to kill. But since I got no other choice I got to kill it.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After landing I push my perception to its limit and wait for its next attack. And just as I felt the same feeling I jump once again but this time I cast my fire breath.


    Just before my blue flame hit the ground wolf¡¯s claw swipes from my shadow once again. But it still manages to go back into the shadow after failing again.


    I land beside the dead dire-wolf and its cubs. As I took a closer look I see that all the cubs are dead except the runt of the litter. But it is clinging to its last breath.


    As I get near the little guy I feel the same feeling again I immediately jump to my left and dodges the wolf¡¯s third attempt.


    As if it understood that it can¡¯t attack me from behind it comes out of the shadow next to the runt of the litter. While staring down hard on the wolf I notice the little guy struggling to move. After standing up it lunges at the shade with its last strength and bites its left hind leg.


    Shade suddenly let¡¯s out a small whimper after getting bit. It jerks its leg and throws the little guy away. I jump to action while it was distracted but fail to reach it before it dived into shadows again.


    As got where it was I see a something else. There is a black drop of blood on green grass. So, this means I can kill it like I kill other wolves. Only problematic part is this one can escape pretty much anytime. That means I need to trap it so it can travel through shadows anymore.


    But problem is that we are in a forest. Where there are shadows everywhere. So, I only choice I got is to attack it the moment it tries to attack me.


    This time it simply materializes in front of me and waits for its chance to strike. And its hind leg is still bleeding a little bit. Seeing that almost dead cub could injure it to this extent, this wolf seems to be weak physically.


    Only one good punch will kill it. Of that I¡¯m sure. Ah screw it. Thinking of a good way to kill it is too much work. So, I will just wing it.


    As we were staring down hard while waiting for a chance to appear I suddenly hear a low whimper from where the cub was thrown and loses my focus for a split second. Wolf takes that chance and vanishes into its shadow and materializes behind me with its full body and bites down on my shoulder.


    Its teeth sink into my shoulder. My shoulder starts to bleed profusely. But I endure the pain and finally get hold of the fucking shade. I open its mouth and slams it on the ground.


    It vomits black blood as it hits the ground and starts to whimper. And it fails to dive into its shadow with me still holding its snout.


    I pull it out of its shadow and rips open it mouth. Just as I did that light bulb lights in my head and certain scene from a monster movie comes to my mind.


    After opening its mouth, I unleash my fire breath down its throat. As my flame goes down its throat it starts to burn to cinders.


    Ha-ha. That was oddly satisfying.


    This time I didn¡¯t feel its life force being absorbed. Well I suppose that makes sense since I didn¡¯t feel anything from it.


    After killing the wolf, I go to where I heard the whimper from. Behind the small bush there lays the runt of the litter. Still fighting for its life. But I can already feel its life leaving its tiny body.


    I pick it up and look into its eyes. there aren¡¯t intelligence or fear. There is only unwillingness to die. And since he is the reason I managed to kill the shade I want this little guy to live.


    So, what can I do for it.


    I close my eyes and concentrate inward. And feel for that warm stream that is flowing through my body. Healing my mangled shoulder right now. After grabbing that warm stream, I direct it to this little guy¡¯s body.


    As my vitality flows into cub¡¯s body, his body starts to heal. His little bones getting back into their proper places. Wounds on his body closing. But after closing his eyes he fails to open his eyes again.


    Still, for now I managed to save him. I¡¯m sure he will wake up soon enough. But stronger.


    His tiny body suddenly disappears from my hands. As this scene was oddly familiar I enter my Soul Palace and open the fourth door.


    Entering the fourth room I see my egg same as before and next to it little cub, sleeping soundly. I don¡¯t know if our meeting was destined or just plain coincidence but I¡¯m sure we will be together for a long time, little one.

 Chapter 46: Last Hurdle

    It¡¯s been a month since I met the shade wolf. And since then I have been fighting wolves right and left. And only since last week I¡¯m starting to encounter foxes. That would mean that Alt¡¯s territory is near. Little cub is still in coma. But I¡¯m pretty sure that it is fine.


    Four days ago, I fought a two tailed fox. More I get close to the third boundary more the creatures get stronger. At first foxes with single tail didn¡¯t use any magic but as soon as their tails got increased to two they started to use magic.


    So far strongest fox I encountered was three tailed fox which could us fire element magic. Even though I say fire element all it did was to shoot fireball from its mouth. But problem is that fireball it shot was, well frankly scary.


    After getting in contact with a tree it didn¡¯t just burn it, it actually melted it down. Its fireball had corrosive properties.


    But still in the end I managed to kill it.


    Since yesterday I have been seeing what I believe is the third boundary. It is a five thousand meters tall wall made out of thorn. I think it will take at least a week to make it there and cross it.


    For some reason this last week will be an eventful week.


    During last month I started practicing Arc¡¯s breathing technique. Frankly I almost forgot about that one.


    Since it uses pure energy to temper the body, it is slower than tempering it with qi I think. But it is better than nothing.


    After four more days of walking I enter the vicinity of the wall. And up close this wall looks gigantic. I can¡¯t even see the top.


    But more I get close to the wall more my biological alarm is ringing like crazy. And I can cut the tension I¡¯m feeling with a knife. This is getting worrying.


    On top of everything I keep getting feeling that something is watching me. I haven¡¯t encountered a single life form for last two days. This foreboding sense is very uncomfortable.


    I¡¯m think I will face something before the wall. I just keep getting that kind of feeling.


    After two more days of walking I come before the wall. But what¡¯s waiting for me there is not only the wall but something else too.


    Front of the wall stands red-furred four meters tall five tailed fox looking at me like it was waiting for me. And from it I feel tremendous amount of danger. My instinct is shouting at me to run. But at the same time same old primal urges rise up and tells me to fight it and to kill it.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how long I waited for you?¡±


    ¡°So, you can talk huh? How long did you wait then?¡±


    ¡°I waited for you here for two fucking weeks.¡±


    ¡°So, did Alt send you.¡±


    ¡°Know your place you vermin. You have no right to refer to my ancestor with that kind of familiarity!¡±


    ¡°I will call that pipsqueak how...¡±


    It loses it even before I finish my sentence and starts to hurl fireballs at me. I dodge those fireballs. But this one¡¯s fireballs aren¡¯t corrosive but simply explodes like a grenade on contact. And this fox is using its tails to cast five fireballs at the same time. So, this fox is like a Gatling gun.


    It takes everything I got to dodge its fireballs. Only after bouncing around like a clown do I manage get behind a tree to gain cover. Even after I got cover it is still shooting like crazy.


    This dude got issues. Only after firing for almost five minutes does the crazy fox finally stop.


    ¡°Come out vermin and die like vermin you are!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    As soon as I said that the fox starts to spam again.


    While this deranged fox was spamming fireball like crazy I managed to improvise a weapon. Since this idiot is using long-ranged attack I got no other choice but to follow the suit.


    But what is the long-ranged weapon I know of. Gun is obviously out of question. So, that only leaves bow. But what can I make bow out of.


    Only thing coming into my mind is my left arm. Since it¡¯s made out of branch I believe I can make bow out of it.


    So, I pump some mana into it. While doing that I enforce my will on it to take a shape of bow. And as I pump mana into my left arm it starts to branch out of from my wrist and extends downward and upward curving back.


    Now that I managed to make the bow¡¯s body, next is the bowstring. I think I will make the string out of my mana.


    This time I will my mana to take a shape of string connecting the two ends of my bow¡¯s body and they connect I compress my string to make it sturdier and at the same time flexing the bow limbs.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    And finally, arrows. As for my arrows I convert my mana into fire elemental mana and will it to take a shape of arrow head. As my arrow head takes shape I pump more elemental mana into it and compress it more to make it more explosive.


    After that I pump some mana into my left arm, making it extend out a straight branch and break it off. That takes care of the shaft and head.


    As for the fletching I make that out of mana. Now I got my improvised long-ranged weapon. My only concern is whether if it will work.


    Just as the crazy fox finishes firing again I come out from behind the tree. I immediately nock the arrow then draw. With a little bit of aiming I let go.


    My arrow whistles through the air and hit the fox¡¯s shoulder.


    BOOOM!


    As soon as it hit the fox¡¯s shoulder my arrow lets out satisfying boom. And the explosion swallows the fox.


    The smoke gets wiped away with a gust of wind and reveals the fox with singed fur and angry, hatred filled eyes staring at me.


    This time instead of fireballs it starts to spam wind blades. Since they are hard to see I activate my mana vision. That¡¯s much better.


    Even though I don¡¯t need to worry about the explosions anymore, wind blades are much faster that fireballs.


    I get cut few times while dodging it. I try to hit it one more time but it cuts down my arrow with its wind blades.


    So, once again I got no other choice to take cover behind the tree.


    ¡°Come out and die, you vermin!!!¡±


    Dude¡¯s got anger issues.


    Now that I no longer can use my bow, that means I need to force it into close quarter combat. After coming to that conclusion, I change my gears to my new ones.


    After suiting up I come out from behind the tree again. As soon as the fox sees me it starts to spam wind blades again. But those are useless against my armor.


    I jump into action as soon as I confirmed my armor works against its wind blades. With my charged greaves I lunge at the fox. I execute my first technique as soon as I get in range. But it somehow just blinks right in front of me and appears behind me.


    This time it starts to spam fireballs again. Even though fox¡¯s fireballs don¡¯t really hurt me, the explosions throw me around like a ragdoll.


    Shit this fucker is too hard to kill. But at least with that blink I got to know that it may be weak in CCQ.


    To get out of the explosions I cast my fire breath as soon as I face the fox. As my flame heads its way fox dodges, thus ending the spamming.


    I finally get a little bit of breathing room and takes cover, again. I make my bow again and shoots another arrow at the fox. Once again hitting it in the shoulder. But this time fox blinks ten meters to the right to get out of the explosions range.


    As soon as it materializes I pushes myself with my greaves and come in to range again. This time it panics. So, it seems he can¡¯t blink indefinitely.


    after getting in range I punch it with fully charged first technique.


    BOOOM!


    Again, with a satisfying boom my punch explodes beneath the fox¡¯s chest. But it doesn¡¯t get throw upward or lets out a peep.


    As smoke settles it is looking at me with its anger and hatred filled eyes.


    SHIT. It didn¡¯t work. My assumption was wrong. Before I could react, it swipes at me with its right leg and throws me away.


    I hear my ribs breaking as I was flying. I stop only after crushing into five trees. Shit. That broke all my ribs.


    While clenching my teeth and waiting for my bones to heal I take look at the fox. This time it¡¯s not spamming spells. This time it is simply walking toward me.


    So, I summon my wolf and my wolf pounces at the wolf as soon as it saw it. Unfortunately, all my wolf manages to achieve is distract the fox for a little while.


    But that is more than enough for me to heal and start to cast my last trump card. FIREBALL. I think my overcharged fireball is my only chance at killing it.


    So, I cast my fireball and start to pump more mana into it while compressing it at the same time. And while doing all that I pump mana into my left arm to build myself a branch shelter. It may not mitigate the damage fully but I¡¯m sure it will help.


    My wolf dissipates after struggling for three more minutes. But that was more than enough. after my wolf dissipates it finally looks at me and sees my branch shelter and sneers.


    ¡°Do you think that will protect you from me, vermin?¡±


    ¡°No, it is supposed to protect me from this.¡±


    After saying that I throw out my overcharged fireball at its feet.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    My pitch-black fireball explodes as soon as it touches the ground. Unleashing devastating explosion and oppressive heat. My shelter manages to mitigate the impact from the explosion but it fails to endure the oppressive heat and starts to burn.


    After the heat got through my shelter it fails to penetrate my armor. But then heat starts to boil my armor. As my armor starts to heat, it starts to burn me inside.


    SHIT! It hurts a lot. Even with my little tree providing all the vitality it can, it still hurts like hell. Still I got no other choice but to endure through the pain and heat.


    Five minutes. My fireball finally goes out after five whole minutes. I think I clipped a tooth while clenching my teeth.


    And only after twenty minutes do manage to gain clarity and my pain subsides. This time it hit me hard since it exploded so close to me.


    After getting up I look to where the fox was and I find it still alive. As I got into stance and prepare to execute my second technique, it falls and takes its last breath.


    I confirm my kill when I felt its life force entering my body.


    ¡°Fuck. I got reminded how weak I¡¯m once again.¡±


    ¡°Good thing you know that you¡¯re just a weakling.¡±


    Tree is right. But still pisses me off being told by the firewood like that.


    ¡°What? Are you sulking weakling boy?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off. Just tell me how to cross the third boundary.¡±


    ¡°Just go through the wall. I will let you pass.¡±


    I walk to the wall. Now that I noticed it, even though my fireball consumed every tree in hundred meters radius this wall is still fine.


    As I touch it, it is cool to the touch. Not even warm. It starts to recede from where I touched it. I walk for five hours through the thorn tunnel before coming out the other side.


    And as soon as I come out the other side my danger sense hits the roof as I see giant nine tailed fox in front of me.


    ¡°Alt?¡±


    ¡°IT IS ALTRANDIL, YOU CRETIN!¡±


    Shit that almost busted my eardrums.


    ¡°Chill dude.¡±


    ¡°I see you managed to kill my welcoming committee.¡±


    ¡°You call that a welcome.? If so you are one twisted dude.¡±


    ¡°Whatever give it to me now!¡±


    ¡°How do I know that you won¡¯t kill me after I give it to you? You just tried to get me killed.¡±


    ¡°I gave you my word that I will let you pass through my territory safely. I never said I will let you pass through others though, right?¡±


    Shit. Pipsqueak is right. Then I got no other choice but to hope that this pipsqueak will keep his word.


    ¡°Here take it.¡±


    I throw the fang to Alt. As I threw it, it starts to float and disappears.


    ¡°Just keep heading west and you will leave this forest in at least year and a half, at most three years.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then farewell.¡±


    ¡°Scram already, you cretin.¡±


    Fucking pipsqueak. You are on my kill list now.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why do you insist that boy lives World Tree?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your concern, cub. Just make sure no one kills him in your territory. Or else.¡±


    ¡­


    End of Volume 1

 Volume 2 Chapter 1: New Encounter

    BOOOM!


    ¡°Shit, aim that thing better, you almost hit me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°At least show some sincerity, would ya.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Concentrate on the enemies, you idiots.¡±


    Damn it. How come others get to lead a party that is at least capable of cooperating. But I get these idiots.


    And this fucking mandatory quest from guild. I¡¯m sure that those fucking royalties forced this quest on the guild and we are suffering for it. Asking forcing us to come to this godforsaken place and collect stone snakes¡¯ hearts.


    We should have left after killing one of them, but no we got greedy after killing one by luck. Now we are surrounded by bigger two since we killed their baby and took its heart.


    Our priest is injured and out of consciousness. So, we can¡¯t hold on for much longer. And our paladin is almost useless since he focused on tanking. And warrior is doing his best to tank.


    And our mage is only capable of casting fire element offensive magic. So, in other words she is useless too.


    As for me, since I¡¯m an assassin I can¡¯t deal much of a damage to a ten meters long snakes with scales of stone.


    ¡°Did you send out a help wave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get some help soon I think we will die here.¡±


    ¡°As a leader you sure know how to inspire you party members.¡±


    ¡°Whatever just keep enduring till help arrives.¡±


    Snake our paladin was fighting manages to trip off him with its tail and he falls on his ass. Just as the snake was about bite his head of our mage manages to hit its head with fireball and distract it long enough for paladin to stand up.


    ¡°Thanks Lina. That was a close one.¡±


    While my party members are distracting the snakes, I manage to get behind one of the snakes. After coming close enough I try to stab it in the back in hopes to kill it but unfortunately, my dagger fails to penetrate its stone scales.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Snake discovers my sneaking behind it and immediately changes its target to me and starts to chase me even after I went stealth.


    Just like the guild warned stone snakes sense its surroundings by their tongue.


    While running I pass by a big boulder and while passing by it I hear someone say something.


    ¡°They are so dead.¡±


    There is someone on the boulder.


    After circling around while running from the snake I lure it back where our tanks are and our warrior draws its aggro by slamming it with his shield.


    After getting rid of the snake¡¯s pursuit I look to the boulder and try to see whatever on it. And fail to see anything on it.


    ¡°What are you looking at Riki?¡±


    ¡°I think there is someone on that boulder.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°While running from the snake I passed by that boulder and heard someone saying ¡®They are so dead.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Dude do something I¡¯m running out of both stamina and mana.¡±


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s on that boulder please help us we will compensate you if you can!¡±


    I shout to the top of the boulder while looking at it. After a few seconds someone really starts to materialize on top of the boulder.


    I see a tall man almost 1.9 meters with black short hair and pitch-black eyes. Can¡¯t see the face since he is wearing a metallic mask. He is wearing a rattan shirt with black gauntlets on his arms.


    ¡°What can you give me if I save you?¡±


    ¡°We will give you a hundred gold coins.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know value of a currency around here. Is that supposed to be a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is a lot. Hundred coins is money all of us collected after toiling for I three months.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will help you. But if you lied to me I will kill you all.¡±


    As that man said those word with his deep voice it sends a chill down my spine.


    After saying that the man raises his hand and pitch-black wolf five meters tall materializes in front of the boulder.


    ¡°Kill those snakes.¡±


    After wolf got its command it walks to the snakes. As it approaches snakes ignore our party and face the wolf together.


    As wolf closes in snakes are actually afraid. They are retreating. Wolf growls loudly and pounces on the bigger snake.


    Snake strikes back at the wolf too biting it in the shoulder and injects its deadly poisonous venom in wolf¡¯s body.


    But wolf doesn¡¯t care about the venom and simply bites the snake into two in the middle. After getting ripped apart snake falls to the ground lifelessly.


    Other one goes behind the wolf while its mate was distracting the wolf. But after seeing its mate die it goes into rampage and immediately coils itself around the wolf, starts to slowly crash the wolf. But even after pushing itself to its limit it fails to crush the wolf.


    As for the wolf it simply shrinks itself a little bit and gets out of the snake¡¯s death hug. After coming out it simply crushed the snake¡¯s skull in its jaws.


    Wolf manages to kill the snakes in only thirty seconds. That is one scary wolf.


    ¡°So, since I helped you, it is time to pay up.¡±


    Man jump down from top of the boulder and walks to us. As he said that the wolf turns its gaze upon us. And as soon as it did I feel scared from bottom of my being.


    So, this is what it feels like to be watched by a predator.


    ¡°Of course, we said we will pay you. Here.¡±


    I take out the money sack and give it to him. After getting it, he opens it and looks it over and closes it. after closing it he throws the sack back to me.


    ¡°I would like to buy an information from you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But before you ask you question can you restrain your wolf?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    After that his wolf simply vanishes into the thin air like how it materialized first.


    ¡°Thank you for that. So, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 2: Empire

    ¡°First, tell me where exactly am I.¡±


    ¡°You are in Tera canyon of territory of Archduke Sylvester.¡±


    So, I¡¯m in a dukedom. After getting through Alt¡¯s territory safely and managing to leave the forest after two years of travel I came before an almost endless desert.


    Never though there would be a fricking desert next to a forest. And it took almost two more years to cross that fucking desert.


    I died almost dozens of times in that desert. Not because of heat or some kind of animal. But because of starvation.


    That fucking desert had nothing to eat and energy saturation in that place was atrocious. And without energy my little world tree can¡¯t supply me with vitality to keep myself alive.


    Being hungry everyday truly sucked. I could store up energy and vitality when green sun rose and used that stored energy and vitality when other two came up.


    Only then did I understand tree¡¯s words. Forest¡¯s energy saturation was off the roof. I never went hungry when I was in the forest.


    ¡°Tell me more about this dukedom then.¡±


    ¡°This dukedom is part of Great Grindel empire. And controlled by one of the five archduke Sylvester Trindal. And archduke lives in the capital Trin which is about twenty kilometers from this canyon. I don¡¯t really know how many other cities are subservient to this dukedom.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then what are you doing here? It was obvious that those snakes were stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°We were here for a mandatory quest from the guild.¡±


    ¡°Guild?¡±


    ¡°Guild is where adventurers get their quest according to their rank. Guild also oversees adventurer¡¯s action and enforce rules that need to be followed.¡±


    ¡°What about this mandatory quest then?¡±


    ¡°Quests that are involuntary. As long as your rank is sufficient to meet the quests requirement you are forced to take that quest. But mandatory quests are rare.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about rank.¡±


    ¡°Adventurers are ranked according to Aluminum, Steel, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum and Crown. You start at the bottom when you register at the guild. Then after completing certain number of quests according to your rank you can take a combat exam then if you ace that exam, your rank increases to the next one.¡±


    ¡°What is advantage of registering at the guild?¡±


    ¡°Well, first of all no matter what city you are traveling you don¡¯t need to pay any entrance fee. Second, access to quests posted in that city. Third, as your rank increases, information and services you can get from the guild increases.¡±


    Hm. Since I got nothing I would seem to be a right choice to register at the guild and become so called adventurer.


    After doing that I will see what I will do then.


    It is indeed nice to be in a place with high energy saturation. Now I can train again. After coming out of the forest and traveling through the desert I couldn¡¯t train at all. It took every ounce of energy I stored to survive in that fucking place.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°You are excused.¡±


    As I said that this dude just blacked out for a while thinking. Confused look on his face is priceless.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those snakes?¡±


    ¡°You tell me what can I do with them?¡±


    ¡°Well you can bring them to the guild and complete the quest then get the reward. But since you¡¯re not an adventurer you can¡¯t do that. And you can¡¯t eat them since their meat is poisonous.¡±


    ¡°So, if you bring them to your guild you can get the reward?¡±


    Dude¡¯s eyes grow brighter.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How much the reward will be?¡±


    ¡°Those are adult ones so, at least two hundred gold coins each.¡±


    ¡°Can you elaborate on currency around here?¡±


    ¡°There is a bronze coin, silver coin, gold coin and highest is mithril coin. From bronze to gold, every latter coin equal ten of former ones. And mithril coin equals thousands of gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Okay then you can take them to your guild and we will split it 50-50. How¡¯s that?¡±


    They look at each other and nod.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°So, how are you going to carry them?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    Red haired woman who looks like wizard raises her hand and bracelet on her wrist shines then corpses of the snakes disappear. Wow, legendary storage item huh.


    ¡°Hmm. Convenient. How much is that bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand gold coins.¡±


    Shit. That is expensive. Fifty of those snakes.


    ¡°How big is the space inside it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have pre-determined space. It just stores items. And my bracelet is capable of storing five items.¡±


    That would be convenient when you need to carry something big but when you need to carry many small things it will be useless huh.


    ¡°There are items with pre-determined space inside it. but they are way too expensive for us.¡±


    ¡°Now that we got what we came for. Let¡¯s head back and complete the quest.¡±


    This dude in lighter gears seems to be the leader. Get come next to him.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name, dude? Mine¡¯s Alder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Riki. Paladin is Artas, mage is Lina, warrior is Tank and fainted priest is Elaine.¡±


    Paladin, mage, priest? So, there is a class for them. It seems power structure here is different from where Alder lived.


    There was only wizards and warriors. This is interesting.


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin.¡±


    ¡°So, how do you get a class?¡±


    ¡°When children reach five they get tested for their potential. And if their potential is sufficient they get blessing. And that blessing opens up a system for them. After getting their system they find their class. Those whose attributes inclined towards physical go for classes like warrior, paladin or thief etc. For those whose attributes incline toward magical go for classes like mage, priest or summoner etc.¡±


    So, basically kids get tested for their Soul Root and Body Potential when they reach five. And if their test results are high enough they get system from their blessing. Fundamentally, power structure here is similar to where Alder lived but more diverse.


    This is interesting.


    ¡°So, what is your party¡¯s rank?¡±


    ¡°Our party is Bronze ranked. Quest this time required bronze and silver ranked are forced to participate. Higher ranked ones are voluntary. If we bring at least one heart of a Stone snake we can complete the quest.¡±


    It gets dark only after we walked for about two hours. And Riki decided to camp for the night. Apparently, it is dangerous to travel through the canyon in the dark.


    They pitch their tents and start a campfire in the middle. After settling they start to eat. They aren¡¯t supposed to cook in the wilderness apparently.


    And from the looks of it, paladin Artas and priest Elaine are couple. They are way too lovey-dovey. On top of that warrior Tank is in love with the priest. Hmm. One-sided love is pathetic. Hahaha.


    ¡°So, tell us more about yourself, Alder.¡±


    Riki the assassin asks me.


    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t really much to tell. Name¡¯s Alder. Orphan.¡±


    As soon as I said that atmosphere suddenly got heavy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that bother you guys. Hehe. Any other question.¡±


    ¡°Where did you come from?¡±


    This time paladin asks me. If there is a stereotype for a paladin this guy is it. Blond hair, blue eyes, buff body, giant hammer and shield. And most of all he is handsome.


    ¡°I came from The Forest.¡±


    ¡°THE FOREST?!!!¡±


    They all shout at the same time.


    ¡°Come on you¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±


    Says the warrior Tank. This one is well I would say he is a stereotype warrior but still. Another buff body, brown hair, brown eyes, big sword and big shield. As for the face so-so.


    ¡°Why on earth would I be kidding?¡±


    ¡°So, you really came from The Forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is so surprising about that?¡±


    ¡°Many powerful people went to The Forest and never made it back. And now you¡¯re saying you came from there.¡±


    ¡°Well I did come from there.¡±


    It takes a while for them to believe me.


    ¡°What was that wolf you summoned? Was it you summoned beast? Are you some kind of summoner?¡±


    This time mage Lina asks me. Fiery red hair, crimson eyes and curves in all the right places. Reminds of a certain fire using hero from certain game.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a beast. It was a mana construct. No, I¡¯m not a summoner.¡±


    ¡°How long did you live in The Forest?¡±


    This time priest Elaine asks me. Another blondie, with blue eyes, robe hiding all the curves. And stuff as tall as herself. Another stereotype.


    ¡°About four years.¡±


    I never though human¡¯s eyes were capable of getting this big.


    Riki suddenly comes out of his stupor and


    ¡°Enough chit-chat let¡¯s go to bed. I will stand guard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dude, I will stay awake. You look obviously tired.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate the offer mana but let me be frank with you I don¡¯t trust enough to leave my party¡¯s safety in your hand yet.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough and smart.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stay awake together.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 3: Night Guests

    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 14


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 125 12%


    Body Condition: Injured


    Body Potential Rank: E+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: D+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: E+


    Constitution: E


    Vitality: S


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: A


    Willpower: S+


    Agility: E+


    Dexterity: E+


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space


    While standing guard with Riki I check my Interface. My attributes increased when I killed that five-tailed fox. Since then it didn¡¯t rise a single bit.


    There was nothing hostile during my travel through the forest. After I exited the forest I came before that goddamned desert. And during my two years travel through that place I couldn¡¯t train at all.


    But worst of all was my little world tree well not so little now that it grew up to five meters tall. Was almost dried when I was in that desert.


    Only when I exited that desert and came to place with enough energy did my world tree came back to life.


    As for my egg it is still same as always in my fourth door. As for the other tenant of my fourth door, that little guy been hibernating for four years.


    But I think he is evolving more than hibernating. When I first met him, he was as white as his mother but now his fur is getting darker by the day.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    And I feel he will wake up soon now that I came to a place with enough energy.


    Thanks to my third door I managed to come up with a few new spells even without mana. Now all I need is something to experiment on.


    Even though Riki said that he will stay awake with me he is sleeping right now. I suppose he was tired after that fight.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I want to kill them.


    So, they finally decided to try their luck huh? I sense a few something around us. Even though we are in a plain ground I can¡¯t see them. I can still feel them though.


    ¡°Hey dude, wake up.¡±


    I shake Riki awake.


    ¡°There is something hostile near.¡±


    ¡°Those would be Vanishing Scales.¡±


    ¡°The hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Snakes that can blend in with their surroundings.¡±


    That is problematic.


    ¡°Wake the others.¡±


    He goes into tents to wake up the others. Soon others come out of their tents. And stand back to back.


    ¡°Any way to detect them?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t camouflage themselves if there is a light.¡±


    After saying that Riki lights up a torch and hands them to others. I cast five fireballs and make them hover around me, illuminating the surroundings.


    And I see the so called, Vanishing Scales. Big snakes. About five four meters long with interchanging scales. So, they are similar to chameleons then.


    I think there are about dozens of them around here. Right now, there are five of them in front of me. Hissing at me with killing intent. On in front lunges at me after coiling. I can see its venomous fangs dripping with venom.


    I block its bite with my gauntlet and crushes it bucket like head with my other hand. Others attack me while I was taking care of the first one. Just as they got in range I cast one of my new spells.


    They hit something after they got in range. Barrier. I will my mana to take a shape of a shield around me. And since this shield is made out of normal mana it is transparent. After they bit my shield I change its shape and will to take a shape of spiked barrier. Making spikes jut out of my shield, skewering the snakes¡¯ heads. They fall dead.


    After taking care of the five that attacked me quickly I watch the others fight the snakes.


    Since they are holding a torch snakes are visible. I don¡¯t see Riki but I can sense him circling around the snakes. Tank and Artas are tanking in the front, and Lina is hurling fireballs at the snakes but failing to hit them.


    As for priest Elaine she is giving two in the frontline some kind of protection. I think it has an antivenom effect.


    While they are distracting the enemies, Riki circled behind the snakes and closes in on the snake that is farthest back.


    After attacking snakes get back in position and lunges at the tanks again. After failing its attack snake gets back in position.


    As it coils up and prepares for its next attack Riki quietly appears behind it and decapitates it. after doing the deed Riki vanishes into thin air again.


    Even though other four snakes noticed their comrade¡¯s demise they fail to catch Riki. So, they continue to attack others. While they got distracted by their comrade¡¯s death Lina manages to hit one of the snakes with her fireball in its head, killing it.


    Now there is three more snakes left.


    Since they got a breathing room Artas and Tank starts to attack instead of just defending. And just as they start to engage the two snakes, Riki appears behind the last one and decapitates that one too.


    After that other two easily manage to dispose the remaining two snakes too.


    They are way too inefficient. It took me fifteen seconds to take care of five snakes. And it took them five minutes to do the same.


    ¡°Alder do you need he¡­¡±


    After dispatching the snakes Riki looks to me and stops mid-sentence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do.¡±


    ¡°You killed them all by yourself already?¡±


    Lina asks me with incredulous expression.


    ¡°I think I did. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°There is no problem. It¡¯s just you killed them so fast and alone. That is not something easy. Their venom is extremely fatal. One bite you kick the bucket.¡±


    ¡°Well then it is a good thing that I didn¡¯t get bitten, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anymore danger around here. You guys can go to sleep.¡±


    Others go into their tents. Riki stays.


    ¡°Thank you, Alder. If it wasn¡¯t for you I think we all would have died tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you would have become a snake stool tonight if it wasn¡¯t for me. You need to get a good rest. Don¡¯t worry if I had hostile intentions I don¡¯t need to pretend.¡±


    ¡°I think you are right. Then I will go to sleep. Wake me up if something happens.¡±


    He goes into his tent and soon I hear his low snoring.


    ¡°Now how about you show yourself. Mr. Shadow?¡±


    After I said that man in black light wear appears in front of me.


    ¡°So, you noticed me, huh? After all you are dangerous man. I suppose I need to kill you to get to them, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡±


    ¡°Then I will enjoy this.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 4: City

    I can already see the Trin city from afar. Looks like a typical western city during medieval era. On its back exists giant mountain and there is a giant castle built into that mountain foot.


    Then city continues forward until the walls. Another giant castle wall surrounds the city. After hour of walking we make it before the first gate. There people coming in and going out.


    I got to say this like a out of a movie and other world novels. I¡¯m kind of excited to enter this city.


    ¡°Two silver coins to enter.¡±


    Guard at the door tells me to pay up. Problem would be I don¡¯t have any money. Riki¡¯s party just entered after showing something to the guards.


    After seeing me stopped Riki comes back.


    ¡°Here guard let him in.¡±


    And hands the guard two silver.


    ¡°You can deduct that from my half later.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After coming in I finally see what it¡¯s like inside the walls. Just as I imagined. There is a brick building by the street that is going upward. Highest ones are two tiered. There are pedestrians walking along the road. Minding their business.


    At the end of the road I can see the giant castle. I think that is where archduke lives.


    ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°To the guild.¡±


    Riki gets in front a lead the way. After walking straight for five minutes we come before first four-tiered house with word guild over its front door.


    ¡°This is the guild.¡±


    Again, just as I imagined. What about interior? After entering I¡¯m proven right once again. On right side of the floor I see bar with tables and adventurers siting there. Some eating, some drinking.


    On left side there is a receptionist and just like I imagined most of them are beautiful ladies. As I see those pretty ladies something in me gets hot. Different from fury or my primal urges. I think it is the so called, hormones.


    After all I¡¯m almost fifteen now. I¡¯m sure I will be going through adolescence soon. Haha. I think this thing might make me do something irrational. But problem is, it is not a bad feeling. What do they call it? Butterflies, right?


    Hehe.


    Finally, there are stairs leading to the upper floor in the middle. With two doors on both sides.


    Anyway, after entering Riki goes to one of the receptionists and talks to her. After exchanging few words, receptionist rings a bell and big dude comes out of the door on the right side of the floor.


    After speaking to the receptionist, he comes to us.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You want to submit quest item?¡±


    ¡°Yes, two adult and one young stone snakes, ten Vanishing Scales.¡±


    ¡°Okay follow me.¡±


    After that Riki¡¯s party follow the big dude into the door he came out of. As I tried to follow them in big dude bars my way.


    ¡°Non-adventurer isn¡¯t allowed to enter.¡±


    Well, that makes sense. I turn around and come before one of the free receptionists. And guess. She is an ELF!


    Fricking elf. Alex in me is waking up. I can¡¯t help but get excited. Actually, there is another elf here too. but this one got dark hair. Don¡¯t know why but dark haired one looks better to me. I think it is my preference.


    Long ears, black eyes, curves in all the right places and most of all face I how should I say it well beautiful.


    ¡°Hello sir, how may I help you?¡±


    Voice is melodious too. Okay chill me. Be cool.


    ¡°I would like to register as an adventurer.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You just need to fill this form after that you need to take a combat test. If you pass you can get your license. You will be starting at the bottom with Aluminum rank.¡±


    She gives me a test. I just got a problem I can talk the language but can¡¯t write the damn thing.


    ¡°Can you fill it up form me? I¡¯m illiterate.¡±


    ¡°Sure. So, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Alder.¡±


    ¡°Age?¡±


    Now comes the problem. I¡¯m fourteen physically but mentally I¡¯m sure I will be considered forty. So, let¡¯s meet at the middle say it¡¯s


    ¡°Twenty-two.¡±


    After that there is a few random questions. The receptionist helps me to fill it. After finishing that she rings another bell. This time another dude comes out of the left side door. He too speaks to the receptionist. Comes to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the test taker?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I follow him into the door he came out. Behind that door is an arena with open roof. Another typical scene. This is so good. There are few people fighting in the arena.


    I think this dude who I followed is some kind of instructor.


    He calls to one of them. Young man in a full body armor, blonde hair, green eyes but most attention seeking is his ears. Another elf. But since this one is dude, I¡¯m not excited as last time.


    Looks like a Paladin.


    ¡°He is Clide. You will fight him and if you manage to hit him once you pass.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    We walk to the center of the arena and wait for the signal to start. I¡¯m not feeling anything from this dude. So, his is too weak for me.


    Now question is what do I do? Do I trash him or play it low-prof? I¡¯m inclining toward latter option. I don¡¯t want to catch people¡¯s attention after what happened yesterday night. So, I guess I will barely pass.


    ¡°Start.¡±


    As soon as the instructor gave the signal Clide lunges at me. even though I can see through his movements as easy as looking through windows I decide to let his punch land. He gets me across my jaw.


    This dude is weak. I barely felt anything. But I need to play the part of weakling. After getting hit I throw myself back.


    But while getting thrown back I manage to kick him in the gut.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Instructor that was lucky shot.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. He hit you so, he passes.¡±


    Elf boy is fuming.


    ¡°Lucky bastard.¡±


    Idiot. But look the instructor is giving me is unsettling. I think he saw through me. Hehe. Now that is interesting.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    We go back to the lobby and Riki¡¯s party is back waiting for ne with stupid smiles on their faces. I go to them, instructor goes to the dark-haired elf lady.


    ¡°Thousand gold coin Alder. Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°We need to work for almost a year for half of it.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good for us. Here is your half. Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I took the combat test.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you passed with flying color, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, I did pass.¡±


    Dark-haired beauty beckons me. Just looking at her gives me the goodies. Okay this is getting problematic.


    ¡°Congratulations on passing the test and becoming Aluminum ranked adventurer. If you pay for your license you can get it tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Five silver coins.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You can get your license tomorrow morning from me.¡±


    ¡°Okay then I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    After finishing that I get back to the party.


    ¡°What are you going to do now Alder?¡±


    ¡°I think I will try exploring this city. What about you?¡±


    ¡°We are going to go home and rest for today. Yesterday was quite exhausting. See you later then.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye.¡±


    After coming out we go our separate ways. As Elaine goes home holding hands with Artas I could help but letting out a grin.

 Volume 2 Chapter 5: Underground

    ¡°Who are you after? It can¡¯t be me. I don¡¯t think it is Riki, Lina or Tank. So, that only leaves Artas, huh?¡±


    ¡°You how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was pretty simple. No matter how I look at it other three are just commoner adventurers and there are too unimportant and weak to be a target for an assassination. So, that leaves something deep. Something to do with one of their background. It can¡¯t be those three. But Elaine is different. Everything about her whether it be her mannerism or talk all of it screams nobility.


    So, that means someone didn¡¯t think Artas, a commoner is good enough for her. As every rotten person in power does that someone decided to get Artas disposed of. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Why should tell you?¡±


    I break his right hand while covering his mouth. He lets out a muffled scream.


    ¡°Now I believe you will be more cooperative, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Come on you got to resist more. You are an assassin, right?


    ¡°I will tell you everything you want. Just don¡¯t hurt me please.¡±


    Weak minded idiot.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hurt you. So, tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Elaine Sylvest. She is an oldest daughter of the Sylvest baron. And three days ago, someone put a hit on Artas¡¯s head. I took it and here we are.¡±


    ¡°Who put the hit?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What organization do you work for?¡±


    ¡°Under Guild.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Underworld guild that does everything illegal for money. Assassination, kidnapping or robbery etc.¡±


    ¡°How do I find that Guild?¡±


    ¡°Our headquarter is located in the left district of Trin city. There is a bar called Underground. Under that bar is where our headquarter is located.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your information.¡±


    After that I crush his neck. I said I won¡¯t hurt him. Nothing about not killing him.


    As I watch them go their separate ways, I couldn¡¯t help but remembering what happened last night. And that Elaine girl is good. Those poor idiots have no idea.


    I smelled corruption as soon as I entered this city. I think this will be interesting. After turning into empty street, I activate my camouflage and wait there. After few seconds two cloaked men come after me.


    But seeing that I disappeared they turn back. And I follow them.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After turning who knows how many times they come before the Underground bar and enter. Inside is devoid of people except bartender.


    Cloaked men nod at the bartender and latter does same too. After that they go to the back of the bar and go down along the stairs.


    Coming down to basement there is nothing but empty shelfs. They go to right corner and stand there. After thirty seconds they vanish. Was that a teleportation? I think so. I stand where they stood thirty more seconds and my vision suddenly change to long corridor with doors lining along the walls.


    As I guessed that was teleportation. Only those who know will stand there for thirty seconds. That is actually brilliant.


    Just as I came down, I see two cloaked men entering the door on the end of the corridor. I follow them and come before the door. I don¡¯t feel anything behind the door so, I try opening it a little and took a peek.


    And there is another corridor. But I don¡¯t see two cloaked men anymore. In this corridor there is only one door at the end. I go to there and finally get something behind the door.


    There is a lot of people behind this door. That I know. So, I open the door and enter the room. Behind the door is lobby just like Guild¡¯s. But people are all wearing black cloaks.


    Even the receptionists are wearing them. Now, this is getting more interesting. I¡¯m sure if go to the second floor I can find someone important.


    Okay I was wrong. Second floor was¡­ well frankly brothel. All the sensitive sounds coming from the doors. It seems I will have a better chance if I head to the third floor.


    I don¡¯t know what this building is made of but after ascending floor I don¡¯t hear anything. On third floor there is only single door.


    While I was standing before it, I hear someone¡­


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    Shit I think whoever¡¯s inside knows I¡¯m here. I open the door and enter. There is a middle-aged man sitting behind a desk. He¡¯s not exuding any aura but I still feel threatened by this man.


    I cancel my camouflage.


    ¡°How long did you know I was here?¡±


    Middle-aged man looks at me


    ¡°Only when you reached my door. So, may I ask what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in your organization. Got a job for me?¡±


    ¡°You do understand what it is we do, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m still interested.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, someone like you will have a lot of options here. You will need this.¡±


    He throws me black cloak like others were wearing.


    ¡°That will work as your license. Keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°So, I go down a take up any mission I want in the mission board?¡±


    ¡°If you are wearing your cloak receptionist will process your mission.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for the membership.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for both of us if we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s names.¡±


    After saying that I come out of the room. I think that last part sounded cool. Okay I¡¯m now a member of an underground organization. I think I will try assassination mission for my first.


    After watching Hitman, I always wanted to be like 47. I wish I at least had his pistols. After donning the black cloak, I come down to the lobby and come before the mission board.


    Let¡¯s see what mission should I take.


    Elf kidnapping.


    Kidnapping elves from the forest and selling them for high prices at local slave market.


    Required rank: 2 stars


    There is no way I¡¯m selling elves. Well I suppose you can¡¯t just give any mission to any one wants, without certain qualification. So, what is my star rank? Since that dude told me this cloak is my license, I think I can assume there is rank somewhere on this cloak.


    After searching I find four three stars on my left sleeve. So, I guess I¡¯m three stars member.


    Next one.


    Killing a baron.


    Assassinate corrupt baron Clive Moren.


    Required rank: 3 stars


    So, I guess every one can post a mission here. Good or bad. What¡¯s important is whether if you can pay or not.


    I think this is it. This Moren dude lives in this city. I pick up the poster and bring it to one of the free receptionists.


    ¡°I would like to take this mission.¡±


    I give the poster to receptionist while showing my stars.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Receptionist is a dude. I hoped for another pretty lady. For some reason that dampened my mood. After writing something down receptionist give the poster back to me.


    ¡°To prove completion, you need to bring the baron¡¯s head. Your codename?¡±


    They seem to need codename to identify me next time I come to complete my mission. As for the codename there is no need to think right.


    ¡°47¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mr. 47 you got two weeks of time to finish your mission. If you fail to finish it in time you will be fined and your star rank will be demoted.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 6: First Mission

    Okay, now that I got the mission let¡¯s go and find this Moren dude. After coming out of the headquarter I head to the center of the city. Typically, nobles live in the center. Closer you are to the castle higher your nobility.


    I activate my camouflage after taking of the cloak. I come before Moren¡¯s mansion after travelling for almost thirty minutes. And that is after I ran over the roofs. This city is too fucking huge.


    And it is already getting dark. This works in my favor, I suppose. After it got totally dark, I sneak in.


    Uhh. This place smells disgusting. I think this Moren dude is way too liberal with his carnal desire. I think I might vomit. This place is even worse than a brothel.


    And I think there is a dungeon in the basement. This place is highly unpleasant. I¡¯m hating it more and more. After going around, I finally manage to find Moren¡¯s room. Even now I¡¯m hearing moaning coming from inside.


    I circle around outside and comes before his room¡¯s windows. After moaning coming from inside finally stops, I peek inside. There is a typical rotten noble and well frankly sexy woman laying on the bed.


    Moren is like typical corrupt noble. Potbelly, mustache and pig face. As for the woman there is something off about her. From way Moren is acting I would say he is madly in love with that woman.


    I think he will do anything that woman asks him to do. Just as I thought there is something off about that woman.


    I think I will observe them for a while and confirm my suspicions about that woman. Whatever that may be, I¡¯m pretty sure that she is not a human. I¡¯m not sure about exactly what she is.


    After doing their deed Moren falls sleep. After that woman gets up and clothes herself. She leaves Moren¡¯s mansion. I tail her quietly.


    She meets two other gorgeous women and together they go to another noble¡¯s mansion after meeting. Those two she met later is giving me iffy feeling. They go into mansion that is located at the outermost circle of the noble¡¯s district. Almost run-down mansion.


    After tailing them I enter after them into the mansion. They start to change immediately after coming inside the mansion.


    Holy shit, they were succubus I believe. Curved horns, bat like wings and pointlessly revealing clothes. No wonder I felt off about them. So, each of them went to noble¡¯s mansion and seduced them. Wonder who is the contractor?


    After changing they enter main room of the mansion. In there, young man sits upon a main seat. From the looks if it he is the contractor.


    ¡°We are back master.¡±


    ¡°Did you accomplish your missions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did. Three barons are under our control.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Just as I expected. This is going way too novel like. I suppose this dude is a descendant of a fallen noble who is out for revenge.


    Now this is starting to get rally interesting. I wonder who are the other unlucky two.


    ¡°Where is Judith?¡±


    ¡°She is not here yet, Master.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Shit there is four of them. This dude is good. I wonder what is the price for making contract with four succubi. Considering their nature, it would be his vitality right. If so, dude doesn¡¯t get long to live.


    I wonder what is it he is planning. From looks of it, it might be interesting. But I need to kill Moren before deadline. Well, I¡¯m sure he will find some other noble to seduce with one of his succubi.


    For now, let¡¯s complete my mission. After coming out of the run-down mansion I head back to Moren¡¯s mansion.


    Dude is still sleeping like a pig in his bed. I sneak in quietly and cut off his head. I wonder why this mission was ranked at three stars. It is way too easy.


    Just after I cut of Moren¡¯s head his body starts to crawl with something black. After coming out of his body it starts to take a humanoid shape. Looks like a shade.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the reason why this piece of shit is ranked 3 stars, huh?¡±


    ¡°You piece of shit. Do you know what it will take me to make another body?!!¡±


    Hmm, rude shade.


    ¡°Why should I care about that?¡±


    ¡°You will care after I take your body!¡±


    ¡°I killed one like you before. I can kill another one again too.¡±


    ¡°Shut and die.¡±


    No matter how I look this dude got issues. Doesn¡¯t matter since I can just kill him now. I think this I a good time to try out what I gained during my travel.


    During his blabbing I sent out my mana to ground through my feet and compress it into spear shape and make it impale out beneath the ground.


    But it fails to injure the shade. My spears simply go through it. This dude is even more advanced than shade wolf. After going through my sneak attack unscathed it enters into its shadow and disappears.


    And since there is full moon outside, he can attack me from any angle. I may not see him but I can sense him.


    So, I guess attacking from person¡¯s shadow is typical of shades. I can sense it entering my shadow. As soon as it exits my shadow I dodge to my left. I get a glimpse of it I see its arm turned into a blade. I¡¯m sure it will hurt a lot if I get skewered by that.


    How do I kill it? different from shade wolf this shade is capable if going through object like a real shadow. Ooh, EUREKA!


    I suddenly remembered about certain character from a ninja anime. He can be touched when he attacks others himself. I believe that will apply to this shadow dude too.


    So, this time I stand still while injecting more mana into ground and prepare my impale. And as soon as it comes out of my shadow and try to stab me in the back, I skewer him with my mana spears. But it still fails to hurt him. But as his blade touched my back it simply went through my body.


    I think my guess is right. It¡¯s just that he somehow felt my mana entering ground. That means I need to try something else.


    It goes back into my shadow and disappear. It seems he didn¡¯t realize I guessed his weakness. If he did, he would have run already.


    I can¡¯t mess up again. If he realizes I know way to kill him, he will turn tail for sure. So, my next move needs to end this.


    And I got just the stuff. While waiting for him to attack again I activate my gauntlets only. After that I pump some mana into them. After experimenting with my gears, I realized I can actually control their shape with my mana.


    It was actually pretty simple. I can control them like my left arm. I can change their form as much as I wanted. But I can still change them to a certain degree and that can help me with this.


    After activating my gauntlets, I will my armor to cover my back and wait for the strike. After circling me for almost ten minutes it finally decides to close in.


    This shade is experienced assassin. No simple killer can be this patient. Once again shade get beneath my shadow and after waiting five more minutes it finally comes out from my shadow and strike me from behind.


    DING!


    But its blade fails to pierce my back armor and as soon as its blade made contact with my armor, iron spikes protrude from my back skewering the shade.


    After making sure I got the shade I retract my spikes and look back. Unlike the wolf this one got red blood. One of my spikes got him in the head, killing it in one shot.


    It turned into normal human after dying. I will cut its head and bring it with me just to be sure. After acquiring two heads I exit the mansion and head for the headquarter.


    Following the way, I followed last time I come into the lobby and reach the receptionist.


    ¡°I would like to complete my mission.¡±


    I give him the mission poster and two heads.


    ¡°What is the second head, sir?¡±


    ¡°That is the shade that was inside the baron.¡±


    ¡°What? Baron Moren was possessed by shade? And you killed that shade?¡±


    ¡°I think so. It came out of his body after I killed him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute Mr. 47.¡±


    After saying that receptionist goes to the stairs. He comes back after five minutes.


    ¡°Mr. 47 please head to the third floor. Guild master would like to have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 7: Politics

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you killed a shade that was in Moren?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t that shade the reason why Moren¡¯s assassination is ranked at 3 stars?¡±


    ¡°No. Moren himself is a powerful knight. We had no idea about any shade.¡±


    ¡°So, what is up with that shade?¡±


    ¡°Shades are dangerous. You did us a big favor by killing that shade. Even though shades are rare, they can bring down a country from within. So, extermination of shades is the only thing our two guilds stand on same side. They must be killed on sight.¡±


    ¡°So, do I get some kind of reward for killing it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. 5000 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°Then give it already. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Receptionist brings me money sacks. I open it and take look, in it, five mithril coin, I think. I don¡¯t know how mithril looks like. Looks like a silver but there is a strange glowing sheen to it.


    ¡°Thanks. I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have a proposal. Would you care to hear?¡±


    Hmm. Strange. But considering who he is it might be interesting.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Then, first archduke Sylvester is dying, but he still didn¡¯t choose the one who will succeed him. And he has a three son and one daughter. He said anyone of them can become the next archduke or duchess.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the oldest inherit the title?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth did you hear about that? Here only those who could inherits the title.¡±


    ¡°So, why doesn¡¯t the more capable one simply kills their siblings. I¡¯m sure they have different mothers and hates each other?¡±


    ¡°Assassinating others doesn¡¯t prove your excellence. Only by scheming and planning do you prove your excellence. And archduke has only one wife and his children don¡¯t hate each other. They are simply trying to inherit the title.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    What the fuck. I think I got the wrong script.


    ¡°Then who are the competitors and who do you support?¡±


    ¡°Oldest is Tion, second is Tirin, youngest is Turin and the sister is Talia. And I work for the sister.¡±


    Well, I suppose I can cross out creative from archduke¡¯s resume.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe she is the one who will likely to win.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Before I answer that I need to know your answer. Are you in?¡±


    ¡°Before I answer that I need to know more about the competitors.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that is reasonable. Oldest Tion is, well he is a full born warrior. Not much in governing and scheming. So, we can pretty much say he isn¡¯t in the race. As for the second one he is the main competitor. He is a talented summoner and very good schemer. He got many of the nobles under him through certain method.¡±


    ¡°Seduction performed by succubi?¡±


    ¡°How did you?¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Anyway, as for the youngest, well he is too young to compete he is only eleven this year. So, sister Talia is, I won¡¯t say she is kind and caring person. But she will be better that Tirin. She got mind for scheming and planning. On top of that she is first rate elementalist.¡±


    ¡°Give me two days and I will give you my answer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but only two days.¡±


    ¡°Deal. Goodbye.¡±


    I get up to leave the room. Did he believe I didn¡¯t notice the rat in the shadows? Na?ve. Anyway, his proposal seems interesting. And never expected to thing to be this different here.


    But first let¡¯s check out the competitors. So, I guess noble in the run-down mansion was Tirin, huh. Using succubi to bring the nobles under him. That is clever. But I didn¡¯t feel anything from him. That means he is simply good at scheming. I¡¯m sure he is using something to summon a four succubi.


    Whoever I supported will win the race. Of that I¡¯m sure. It will be very new and interesting experience to manipulate things from behind the scene.


    So, let¡¯s decide who to support.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Why did you let him go, guild master?¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t notice you, I would have killed him. But he noticed your presence form the moment he entered the room.¡±


    ¡°That is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not impossible, simply improbable. This man is dangerous. Whenever he looks at me, I feel like I¡¯m the prey that is being watched by predator. Hard to call him a human. Even if I wanted to get rid of him, I would have to sacrifice a lot. Even with all that sacrifice, I¡¯m not confident we can kill him. On off chance that we fail he will comeback with nasty payback. That I¡¯m sure of. Instead of that if I manage to bring him into princess¡¯s camp it will be immensely useful.¡±


    ¡°Should I watch hum?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you can¡¯t hide from him anyway.¡±


    My spy melds into the shadows and disappear. Still young and prideful. Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t piss him off. Gem on my bracelet suddenly glows and cold yet melodious voice comes from the other side.


    ¡°Owl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here princess.¡±


    ¡°Why did you try to bring that man into our camp?¡±


    ¡°Frankly princess, because of danger I¡¯m feeling from him. Not only he killed Moren by himself, he even killed the shade that possessed Moren. That man I powerful and dangerous. So, I though instead of antagonizing him it would serve you better if I pulled him into our camp.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you are right, Owl.¡±


    ¡°I think he will be observing you for next two days princess.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe he can?¡±


    ¡°Curb your arrogance in your lady knights, princess. I know he will be observing you without getting caught.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see then.¡±


    Gem stops glowing and my room goes silent.


    ¡°Sigh¡±


    It seems youth and pride are two sides of a same coin. Let¡¯s just hope she won¡¯t disappoint 47. If he enters our camp it will be so much easier for me.

 Volume 2 Chapter 8: Observation

    First, I need to locate the competitors. Only after that can I observe them and decide who to support. I¡¯m pretty sure the they are in the castle. So, I think I will infiltrate that giant castle first.


    After activating my camouflage, I sneak into the castle. Guild master said that oldest Tion is warrior. So, if what he said is true, I think Tion would be in a gym, if there is any.


    While walking around searching for the gym I hear someone speak.


    ¡°Young master, please wait?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    As I look over to the corridor brown-haired boy of about ten years old is running and authentic maid is chasing after him. I never understood people¡¯s fascination with maids, but now that I saw one in flesh there is something that is unexpectedly alluring.


    Anyway, this brat seems to be the youngest. Turin, was it? Typical brat born with silver spoon in his mouth. I think he can be excluded from competitors list. As boy and maid passes by me as take good look at the boy.


    There is something inside him. Something slumbering. I don¡¯t think anyone will like it when whatever¡¯s inside him awakens. As for the maid brunette. It seems I got preference toward brunettes.


    Now that I met the youngest, let¡¯s find the oldest. After searching around the castle, I still couldn¡¯t find the prince. But I figured out something else. There is something foreboding being brewed in this castle. Whatever I felt inside the boy is connected to it too.


    More I get to know about this place more interesting it gets. I come before the last room I didn¡¯t pass by. Main lobby. I think this is where the archduke is in.


    Only question is whether do I enter or not?


    Last time guild master saw through my camouflage. So, there is no guarantee that the archduke won¡¯t. While I was pondering that middle-aged butler passes by me and enters the main lobby. While he opened the door, I slip into the room.


    ¡°Your highness, princess would like an audience with you.¡±


    ¡°Granted.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that way too formal. Anyway, archduke is, as I suspected person of strength. Just looking at him makes me feel danger. Sitting on a throne and next to him is a middle aged-woman. I think that is his wife. Both aged well. Even though they both have silver hair, that only make them looks distinguished. And their piercing blue eyes that give you a feeling of being seen through.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    And I think archduchess is not ordinary too. Anyway, they both exude danger. And this lobby is full of prying eyes. Door opens and woman of about twenty walks in behind her walk another two women.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes, shit I wish I could describe people better. Hair color and eye color isn¡¯t proper description of a person. I will simply say she is a beautiful person. Anyway, I think this is Talia. One guild master works for.


    ¡°Hello, mother. Hello, father.¡±


    ¡°Hello, child.¡±


    Look in mother¡¯s eyes change. I guess wherever I¡¯m, mothers are all same. As for the father I can¡¯t say.


    ¡°I need to talk about brother. It¡¯s been almost three days since he went missing. Nobody knows where he is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your brother. I know where he is.¡±


    ¡°Then where is he father?¡±


    ¡°That is something that will stay between us, child.¡±


    ¡°I understand, father.¡±


    After that she turns around and leaves. While she was leaving, I leave my mana signature on one of her guards. I think besides the youngest other don¡¯t live in the castle. This will help me find her later.


    ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    As archduke said I feel all the presence in the room disappear. Of course, except me.


    ¡°When do you think he will be back, dear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that he is alive.¡±


    ¡°Why did you send him?¡±


    ¡°You know how he is. As soon as he heard about the mission he volunteered. He has no interest in governing, only in battling. I need to choose either Tirin or Talia and retire.¡±


    ¡°So, who are you going to choose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Both are exceptional. But as I watch them more, I¡¯m inclining towards Talia. Nobles in our dukedom is corrupting more and more. And Tirin is going along with them. I¡¯m afraid if I leave everything in Tirin¡¯s hand, everything we built might rot. But he is still my son. What should I do?¡±


    Hmm, I suppose fathers are same too. Even though they won¡¯t express it, they still worry for their children and love them like mothers.


    People always says mother¡¯s love is best and usually ignore the father¡¯s love just because they suck at expressing it.


    ¡°If only Tion was interested in governing. I would appoint him as my heir and be done with it. But that battle maniac is useless in governing. And as an archduke I need to consider my people too. What do you think, dear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m compounded too, honey. If Talia becomes archduchess she will be met with opposition and she doesn¡¯t have as many nobles under her as Tirin. As for Tirin, I¡¯m afraid what you envisioned will happen too. And once things start to rot empire will have no choice but to cut it off. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    No matter where it may be, every parents problem would be their children.


    More I hear them talk more I like them. Just as guild master said I think I would be better for me to support the princess. But after seeing her I felt something too. There is something beneath.


    Not something slumbering like inside the youngest but something of her own. If pushed I think she might become a mad duchess. But with right guidance she will become a wise duchess.


    Still there is no way of knowing what power might do to her. As they say power corrupts and absolute one corrupts absolutely. So, if I¡¯m to support the princess I need to make sure she will have a proper guidance.


    On the other hand, pushing her and letting her snap might be interesting turn of events too. But first, let¡¯s observe the other competitor before making any assumption.


    Who knows letting everything corrupt might be interesting too, right?

 Volume 2 Chapter 9: Observation 2

    After leaving the castle I head to the run-down mansion I followed the succubus last night. As I expected it¡¯s empty. But everything I need is here.


    I close my eyes and take a deep breath. As I take a deep breath every smell in here comes into my nose and I start to separate those smells to pinpoint the Tirin. After isolating his scent, I start to follow that scent.


    Don¡¯t know why, but my sense of smell started to develop like beast¡¯s. During my two years travel along the outer region of the forest I managed to learn to use my sense of smell properly. And this is way too convenient for me to not to use.


    After following the scent for twenty minutes I come before a magnificent mansion with a guards patrolling. I jump over the fences to sneak inside the mansion. But just as I got near mansion, I sense magic surrounding the mansion.


    I activate my mana eyes and see everything from the matrix engraved on the thin layer surrounding the mansion.


    If anything enters the mansion through entrance other than the main door, alarm will be triggered. Rewriting the matrix will take too long. So, I guess my only choice is to enter through the main door then.


    Shit, this kid is too clever for his own good. There is a matrix at his door too. It will recognize people by their signature that is recorded on them. I guess I will have to waste time on this matrix then.


    I come behind the mansion and activate my eyes again. After observing the matrix for a while, I see the program. I may be complicated to others but for me this is child¡¯s play.


    All I need to do is to find the part that is storing the signatures and add mine in. After doing that I go to the front door again and enter it without problem.


    I sense life in only one room. Main lobby. There is ten men sitting around a table. And at the head sits young man I saw night before. Second son of the archduke. Tirin Sylvester.


    And I think other men are nobles in his camp.


    ¡°Greetings. Gentlemen, let us start our first full meeting.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, prince.¡±


    All the nobles stand up and greets the prince.


    ¡°Gentlemen, do any one of you know whereabouts of my brother?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know prince.¡±


    Says the young noble with black hair. Looks like someone important.


    ¡°Any news about Moren¡¯s assassination?¡±


    ¡°There is something on that side. According to under guild there was a shade possessing Moren and they decided to eliminate it.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Once again important looking guy answers.


    ¡°Is that confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. They have the head of the shade.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, now for our main discussion. What should I do to inherit my father¡¯s title now that he decided to retire. Obviously, we can exclude my brother and little brother from the race. That only leaves my sister. How can I prove to my father that I¡¯m appropriate heir?¡±


    Most typical rotten noble potbelly, greasy hair and look that can strip a woman if it can. Stands up and says.


    ¡°How about just eliminating your competition?¡±


    I think that is book that can be judged by its cover. Tirin stands up and looks at the noble coldly.


    ¡°Next time you propose something like that I will cut off your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness.¡±


    Pig sits back. Now I see what the archduke was talking about. No wonder he worries for Tirin. Considering the lot he gets involved with.


    At least he got the integrity to say no for now. But what will happen is still a mystery. As I said power corrupts, right.


    This time important looking dude stands up again.


    ¡°Since archduke didn¡¯t say his conditions, I think it is the best course of action to simply govern your assigned district of the city, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I guess that is the only course of action for now. So, what do you think I should do Loren?¡±


    So, important looking dude is called Loren, huh.


    ¡°His highness assigned the commercial district of the city to you. So, if you manage to make it prosper more than it already is that would show your father that you are the right heir to the title.¡±


    ¡°I know that. Main problem is how do I make the commercial district prosper more than it already is?¡±


    ¡°I think that is something that need to be pondered upon, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right, Loren. All you think of a proposal for the commercial district and show them to me at the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    As a ruler he isn¡¯t half bad. Even though he is young he can listen to his advisors and follow the most effective method. But I¡¯m still to see his planning. As for his scheming I already saw that when I saw how he used his succubi.


    I think his planning can be judged by how he decides to approach this issue. At least this one is true to his self. Whatever is inside him is already outside.


    After talking about almost nothing of interest they finally disperse after two hours. That was magnificent waste of my time.


    Now, I wonder where is his succubi. I can¡¯t find them anywhere near. After all the nobles left only Tirin is left in the room.


    Soon enough sun goes down. As soon as it got dark, black smoke starts to invade the room and four succubi appear in front of the prince. No matter what they are hot damn it. My hormones are starting to act.


    Since I¡¯m going incognito, I need to suppress it before they sense it. And just as I manage to suppress my hormones one of the succubi looks to my corner.


    ¡°What is it Judith?¡±


    ¡°Nothing master.¡±


    Shit that was close. They all approach Tirin and hugs some part of his body. Shit I¡¯m so jealous. Chill dude. You can¡¯t afford to be caught here.


    ¡°What is your bidding, Master?¡±


    I think they practiced that. Right at the same time. That sent shivers down my spine. Take deep breath and chill.


    As I was swimming in my dreamland, I notice something strange. There was no reaction from Tirin. There is only one explanation in this kind of reaction. I think this dude travels along the other street.


    What a waste, what a waste.


    ¡°Go out and find out who killed Moren last night.¡±


    ¡°As you bid, Master.¡±


    After saying that at the same time they meld into the darkness and disappear. Ooh, that last part was hard to endure. Should I call him lucky or unlucky?


    Anyway, I¡¯m so jealous.


    Wait a minute, if what guild master said is true why would he care about who killed Moren. Did this brat put that shade inside Moren. Considering he is a summoner, it isn¡¯t that far-fetched.


    This kid is getting more and more interesting.

 Volume 2 Chapter 10: Observation 3

    Okay, I think I got what I need to about Tirin. Now let¡¯s check out Talia.


    Oh, I forgot about my adventurer¡¯s license. Let¡¯s hope Guild is still open. After leaving Tirin¡¯s castle I run to the Guild. And luckily it is still open. I enter the Guild and approach the dark-haired elven beauty. Luckily, she is unoccupied.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful?¡±


    She looks up to me.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Alder.¡±


    ¡°Is my license ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Here you go.¡±


    She brings out a silvery metallic card from beneath her desk and gives it toe me. I think it is made of aluminum. On it is, I don¡¯t know how they got it but my picture, my name and branch I registered at.


    ¡°Your rank is lowest at Aluminum-5. After completing 10 aluminum ranked quests your rank will be increased to Aluminum-4. Like that you can raise your rank by completing certain number of quests to increase your rank. As your rank increase by whole class your license will be changed. When you become Steel ranked adventurer, your license will be made of Steel.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the info, Lucile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Mr. Alder.¡±


    Ooh, that was nice. And she smells too good. Hehe. Now that I got my license, I suppose I need to complete a few quests.


    But first let¡¯s check out Talia and make my choice. After that I can concentrate on the quests.


    I start to follow my mana signature after coming out of the Guild. After following it for about thirty minutes I come before another mansion. There is a lot of person in this one. At least this one doesn¡¯t have that annoying alarm system.


    And since it¡¯s dark already sneaking in is easy. Right after coming in I smell fragrance. I think this place is full of women. Just taking a deep breath sends me to the edge of reason. Damn it. Smells good.


    Once again following my mana signature I come before the main lobby again. There is two women in tight fitting armor standing guard. Mmm. There is something about women in tight armor.


    And those ones aren¡¯t those irrational unnecessarily revealing armor. It covers every part of their body.


    This place is bad for my psyche. Now, how do I sneak inside the room. I¡¯m pretty sure they will notice when door opens without someone actually entering.


    So, I suppose only way to observe the princess is to from outside, huh.


    I come outside and head to where the main lobby is and peek into the windows. Talia is siting on the main seat and surrounding her is other gorgeous women in body fitting armors.


    Tell me, is this paradise?


    Come on dude. Chill. Take a deep breath. Shit, their fragrance is invading my nostrils. This is maddening.


    So, how do I relax. Let¡¯s try visualization.


    Close my eyes. Don¡¯t take a too deep breath. Think about place that calms me most. I hate to admit it, but it is little space beneath the tree.


    ¡°Still no info about my brother?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°No, your highness.¡±


    Shit, as soon as I hear their voice, I start seeing them in my little space. Okay, visualization is obviously not going to work.


    Next, let¡¯s try mantra meditation.


    First, let¡¯s sit cross-legged on the ground. And let¡¯s go with the classic.


    Take a deep breath and ¡°Ommmmmmm¡±


    Shit, it¡¯s not working. So, I got only one choice. Use brute force. I¡¯m getting excited because of my overflowing hormones. Then all I need to do is to suppress that overflowing hormones.


    Once again close my eyes and feel that hot feeling in my center and crush it. Pour over a freezing cold water over it. Crush this irrationality with reason.


    I don¡¯t like any of those women.


    As I try my best to convince my body I start to feel myself calming down. Finally.


    I stand up and peek into the window again and concentrate on my hearing.


    ¡°What is Tirin doing lately?¡±


    ¡°Today his camp gathered for the first time. And Moren who was in his camp was killed last night and was confirmed to be a possessed by a shade.¡±


    ¡°Is he still using his succubi to manipulate the nobles?¡±


    ¡°We have no reason to say otherwise.¡±


    She converses with blue haired I want to say cat-girl. I can¡¯t see her ears, but I can see her tail. Damn. From the armors they are wearing, I think they are some kind of knight¡¯s order. And I¡¯m pretty sure that it is consisted only of females.


    Ohh, my suppressed hormones I already starting to rampage again. This time blonde haired elf stands up and approaches the princess.


    ¡°Your highness, if I may. Why are you so against allying with a noble?¡±


    ¡°Most of the nobles in our dukedom is already corrupted or on my brother¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want untrustworthy or corrupt noble on my camp. Instead I would like to meet with the Guild¡¯s master. I already got the Under-guild¡¯s master in my camp. If I manage to pull in the Guild¡¯s master into my camp that would be tremendous help. Don¡¯t bring that matter again. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Her way of thinking is just but not quite mature. No matter what in dukedom nobles hold the most political power. Even if she manages to pull in Guild¡¯s master, I don¡¯t think it would make a much of a change in political situation.


    If their competition was some kind of challenge that would be different, but archduke still hasn¡¯t announced his requirement.


    I wonder what part of the city did the archduke delegate to princess.


    This time brunette with glasses stands up and¡­


    ¡°Your highness, you father delegated control of the slums to you. I think if you manage to solve the problems that is propping up in the slums that will put you ahead in the race.¡±


    ¡°Your words are reasonable. Then I hope you can survey the slums and bring up the potential problems to me and we will proceed to solve them as best as we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°If I may, your highness.¡±


    This time blonde with drill hair stands up.


    ¡°If we go along Elize¡¯s reasoning, your father will judge you by what you did in your delegated part of the city. That means your brother has the commercial district. So, no matter what we did in the slums, your brother¡¯s results will be better, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Princess ponders for a while and looks at the drill hair.


    ¡°I know my father. If what Elize proposed is right he will be watching what we are doing in our delegated part of the city. So, when time comes, he won¡¯t just look at the result but the process too. That means as long as we do something along the right direction my father will see that.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Drill hair sits down. So, in the end both of them came at a same conclusion. But compared to her brother princess is more, well frankly just. Considering the lot she is involved with. None of them proposed assassination.


    But there is still something behind that woman. I¡¯m afraid if she snaps everything will go to hell.


    If the brother wins this dukedom will be engulfed in chaos. If sister wins this dukedom will be, can¡¯t say orderly. But it will definitely be better for everyone.


    So, whoever I decide to support can change the fate of this dukedom. Now, the real question is still who I support.


    I can¡¯t care any less about what happens to this dukedom. On one hand setting this dukedom¡¯s fate to destruction might be interesting to. On the other hand, letting the sister win will be good for my karma.


    I believe in karma. So, this time I will let the sister win. Next time something like this happens I will choose more interesting course of action.


    Now that I chose who to support. How to let her win this race. According to their guesses everything will be decided by what they manage to do in their delegated part of the city.


    But this is too roundabout. If any of them wants to win decisively they need something to show.


    Their father might know what they did in their delegated part of the city. But others won¡¯t. No matter who wins, there will be push back from somewhere. So, their race needs to be decided by something clear and straight forward.


    And since princess has the advantage in the military side, something like a monster subjugation or defending the border, things along those lines will give her the absolute advantage.


    That means I need to do some research around this dukedom. But first let¡¯s inform about my choice to guild master.

 Volume 2 Chapter 11: Meeting

    ¡°So, you decided to enter our camp?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I did.¡±


    ¡°What made you choose the princess?¡±


    ¡°Well, frankly it was her female order of knights.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Whatever. To the main problem. Since you decided to support the princess that means you observed both princess and the prince, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I decided to gather some good karma this time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s karma?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, there is no point in explaining it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Whatever. So, what is prince¡¯s side doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are trying same thing your princess will try.¡±


    ¡°Working on the delegated part of their city?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your thoughts on that?¡±


    ¡°Well, since they both came at the same conclusion it might be effective. But it will be good only for Tirin if he wins that way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Even if the princess manages to win this way there will be some push back from somewhere. If she wants lasting and compliant governing she needs to win by huge margin. She needs to show everyone what she did. And according to herself, only the archduke will know about what they did if she competes with her brother way she is planning. If prince wins there won¡¯t be much of a push back, since he got most of the nobles on his side.¡±


    ¡°That is reasonable. So, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°I propose something in line of military. Princess doesn¡¯t have any nobles on her side. So, only way to strengthen her rule after she won is to get the citizens on her side. In order to do that she needs to show that she can protect them from outside danger. There may be push back from some stubborn nobles. But I can take care of the quietly.¡±


    ¡°What you propose is preferable over how they are racing right now. But how do we show the people princess¡¯s military prowess when there is no danger around the dukedom. And I highly doubt princess will go along with your course of response to push back of some nobles.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Danger can be made anytime. Our only problem is whether princess can overcome that danger with her strength. As for the response she doesn¡¯t need to know. And about the fabricated danger too. So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I like your idea personally. But princess wants to pull in the Guild master into our camp. It will hard to hide our plan from her. And can you guarantee that there won¡¯t be too much of casualty?¡±


    ¡°I will fabricate the danger all by myself. Only you and me will know about the plan. I don¡¯t think your princess¡¯s psyche can handle the guilt. If you people are as strong as I think you are there won¡¯t be much of a casualty.¡±


    ¡°If so, I will agree to your plan. Now, do you want to meet the princess face to face?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I need to go out and do some research around the vicinity of the city. I will be back in a week, I think.¡±


    ¡°Then good luck.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need luck. It costs too much.¡±


    Ooh, that was cool. I always wanted to say that since watching that movie. After saying that I activate my camouflage and exit his room.


    Apparently, there is a forest in the west. I think I will head there. But before heading out I think I will accept few quests to complete while on my travel.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Princess 47 is on our side.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that? How do you know that we can trust him? We practically know nothing about that man.¡±


    ¡°As you said trust would be too strong of a word. But he has no reason to go against his words. Frankly, when he is sitting in front of me, I¡¯m afraid. I feel like I¡¯m being stalked by predator. And he already observed both you and your brother. I think none of you noticed him when he was right next to you. If he wanted to screw us, I don¡¯t think he needs to put such an elaborate act.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will believe you. But I want surveillance on him at all time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a very good idea princess. I¡¯m sure he will know it when he is being watched. And I got a feeling that he won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re too afraid to, I will.¡±


    Gem loses its glow. I hope she doesn¡¯t piss him off too much. Still, I wonder what he will do. Aside that real problem for me is whether do I tell her or not.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°So, what do you think your highness?¡±


    ¡°Owl seems to trust this 47. But I don¡¯t. Rize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here your highness.¡±


    ¡°Find this 47 and keep tabs on him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    My elven spy melds into the shadows.


    ¡°Your highness, if I may?¡±


    ¡°You may Elize.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need this 47 in our camp. We don¡¯t know anything about him. He is not an influential person or powerful one. What do we need him for?¡±


    ¡°You may be right, Elize. Still I need to respect Owl¡¯s opinion. He seems to think this man can help me win this race somehow. Even though I¡¯m reluctant I need to at least meet this man before rejecting Owl.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your highness.¡±


    So, what kind of person are you to make Owl have such high opinion of you 47?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I want those quest please, Lucile.¡±


    ¡°Vermin extermination in the Toren forest. Every five rats will be one quest completed. It can be repeated.¡±


    ¡°So, that means if I manage to bring fifty of them, I can raise my rank to Aluminum-4?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Good, can you tell me little about those rats that need extermination?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Basically, they are overgrown rats.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks for the info. Goodbye for now Lucile.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye and good luck, Mr. Alder¡±


    Now that I got my first quest lets head west, to the forest. To my domain. Hehe.

 Chapter 12: Forest

    In the west of the city in 20 kilometers distance there is a forest called Toren apparently. And right now, I¡¯m standing at the edge of the forest.


    Reason I¡¯m standing here instead of entering is, I feel certain familiar presence from this forest. I feel the fucking firewood. Closer I get stronger the feeling gets.


    I suppose he did say that his roots extend far. I haven¡¯t exchanged words with it for two years. Frankly for some reason I¡¯m looking forward to our meeting.


    As soon as I enter the forest.


    ¡°Sup brat.¡±


    Yup I guessed right.


    ¡°Sup toothpick.¡±


    ¡°You sure got mind for scheming, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You have been watching me?¡±


    ¡°I told ya. Wherever my roots reach.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call out to me?¡±


    ¡°There is too little green above the surface in that city. And I tried to call out to you through your world tree as soon as you exited that blasted desert. But you ignored me altogether.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After entering the forest, I take a deep breath. Not as good as the air in The Forest. But good nonetheless. Much better than that suffocating city.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call out to me in the desert?¡±


    ¡°That desert is too dry for my root to grow near the surface so, I couldn¡¯t contact your world tree since my roots grow too deep.¡±


    ¡°That is reasonable. Since you¡¯re here, can you give me some info about this forest?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing that can threaten you in here. Actually, there isn¡¯t much that can threaten you outside The Forest now. You may be small-fry in The Forest but outside you can be considered quite strong.¡±


    ¡°Is that a compliment? From you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Anyway, I need more elaborate information about this forest, dude.¡±


    ¡°Fine, in the outer region you will only find vermin. If you want something that will threaten the safety of that city but not exterminate it, you need to go to the middle section. There is a giant pack of wild salamanders. If you manage to get them to attack the dukedom, you can achieve your goal to fabricate a danger.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the info.¡±


    After that I start to walk to the middle of the forest. While walking I see the target of my quest. Lucile was right they are just an overgrown rat. But look in their eyes are wilder than the city rats.


    And I need their front teeth as a proof of extermination. I simply walk behind them in my camouflage and stab them with my mana spear.


    I manage to collect fifty teeth after two hours of hunting. I really need to get myself storage item. Carrying this crap is unpleasant.


    After completing my quest, I start to head to the middle of the forest. During my travel I encounter many beasts, but most of the are too stupid to notice me under my camouflage. So, I simply pass by them and walk deeper into the forest.


    ¡°How much further?¡±


    ¡°How small did you think this forest is? It may not be The Forest, but it is still a forest. It will take you two more days to reach the salamanders¡¯ nest.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Shit.¡±


    I suppose I don¡¯t have any choice then.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°So, what did you find about the 47, Rize?¡±


    ¡°Not much is known about him. He appeared out of nowhere three four days ago and registered at the under guild. After getting your order I tried to find him, but I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. I think he left the city.¡±


    ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t find him that must be it. I will ask more about him from Owl. You wait for him and as soon as he comes back to the city inform me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your highness.¡±


    My spy once again melds into the shadows. I always wondered how the Drows do that. If it was possible I would love to learn that.


    Now, let¡¯s ask more from Owl.


    ¡°Owl, are you there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I need to know more about 47.¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t have a lot of info about 47. He appeared in front of my door four days ago and asked me how to register at under guild. I gave him the robe and he accepted his first mission. And the following night he finished his first mission and on top of the he managed to kill a shade single-handedly. After confirming his strength, I decided to pull him into our side.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean to say that you decided to trust him simply because of strength he showed?¡±


    ¡°There was that too but there was something else too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I will just come out and say it. It was my gut.¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will humor you. What did you gut tell you?¡±


    ¡°That it was better to have him on our side that on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then what will make me believe your guts too?¡±


    ¡°I have been an adventurer for almost a century now, your highness. It was not only my luck that made me who I am today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I suppose that sounds oddly reasonable for some odd reason. But I will decide only after meeting him in person.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your highness. Friendly reminder your highness. Don¡¯t bother sending your drow after him.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Your drow subordinate may be impressive at stealth compared to most but compared to him she is a newborn baby. She may believe I don¡¯t know where she is, but she can¡¯t evade my detection. As for him I seen him disappear in front of me and couldn¡¯t tell he did. And people like that tends to have an excellent perception too.¡±


    ¡°I may heed you warning, Owl. That is it for now.¡±

 Chapter 13: Reminder

    I come across the salamanders after travelling for day and a half. I see them around a cave that is located at the foot of a mountain. I¡¯m pretty sure that cave is their nest.


    These salamanders look just like Komodo dragons from Alex¡¯s world. But bigger and red. Considering heat they exude, it is a mystery how they don¡¯t burn the forest down. I wonder if they breath fire too.


    I think there are at least hundreds of the wandering around the cave. And who knows how many of them are inside that cave.


    Anyway, how do I lure them out of the forest and direct them toward the dukedom?


    Since they are reptiles, that means they lay egg. And if I stole their eggs, I¡¯m pretty sure they will come chase me for their eggs.


    I think it is safe to assume that their eggs are in the cave. I sneak inside the cave in my camouflage. From outside this cave doesn¡¯t look like much but inside is gigantic. And I think there is at least three hundred of them inside the cave.


    I don¡¯t see any eggs. All I see is little salamanders running around the cave. There is another cave mouth leading to another cave. I think that may be where they incubate their eggs.


    I think these salamanders are more perceptive than I though. More than once I almost got caught sneaking around. After taking a few detours I come before the cave mouth and peek inside.


    And I come to look in the eyes of a biggest salamander. Three meters tall and seven meters long. And I think it knows that I¡¯m here. Because it is looking straight at me with its black eyes.


    There isn¡¯t any hostile look in its eyes. Only condensation once again. And as soon as I see that look, something in me starts to boil again. I think it was being dormant because I haven¡¯t had a good fight last four years.


    My fighting intent is welling up from beneath my guts. And more I look at the bastard more I my fury starts to burn. It reminds of my first encounter.


    Fucking lizard is looking down on me. And that pisses me off. I cancel my camouflage and summons my wolf. This time it with its full capacity.


    Four meters tall and seven meters long pitch-black wolf towers over the salamander. And as soon as my wolf materializes, look in its eyes change to cautious one.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    After summoning my wolf, I activate my gears. Just as I activate my gears it starts its attack. Before I know it, it is already in front of us and tackles my wolf and bites into its shoulder. My wolf bites back but its scales are harder than my wolf¡¯s teeth. My wolf¡¯s teeth shatters. Understanding that it can¡¯t hurt it with its teeth my wolf tries with its claws.


    Unfortunately, it is still useless. That only leaves brute force. My wolf starts to simply ram the lizard. Still there isn¡¯t much of an effect. Still, my wolf manages to distract the lizard while I got behind it and prepare for my second technique.


    I spin my mana inside my feet and wait for the opportune moment to act. And as soon as the lizard lunges at my wolf I jump even higher and drop from its above.


    I let my spinning mana vortices collide just a moment before my feet collide with the lizard¡¯s back.


    ¡°CRUNCH¡±


    As soon as my feet contact the lizard¡¯s back impact from the vortices¡¯ collision falls upon its back with a satisfying crunch.


    I thought I managed to break it¡¯s back. But it fails to injure it. It simply manages to make it kneel.


    After receiving my second technique it looks back at me and suddenly just as I thought breathes crimson red fire from its mouth. And I spit my own fire back to it to protect myself from its fire breath.


    My flame manages to cancel its flame and both flames extinguish at the same time. Just as I managed to evade the flame its tail suddenly swings from my back. It whips me straight across my back and I get thrown to the cave¡¯s wall.


    Apparently, after getting thrown strong enough people do leave a human shaped hole in the stone. Once again most of my bones gets broken.


    FUCK!


    Even though my wolf is trying to distract it, it still targets me while ignoring my wolf. It comes so close to me that I can smell stinky breath on its mouth.


    And I can see it preparing its fire breath again. Before it managed to expel its flame, I cover myself with my armor.


    Even though it is protecting me from getting fried, heat still burns my body. While I was getting fried, my wolf finally manages to attract its attention after struggling.


    It stops its breath, turns to my wolf, bites down on its shoulder and throws my wolf to the cave walls. My wolf starts to flicker out of existence. Showing energy exhaustion. But it still lunges at the lizard with its last energy.


    During my wolf¡¯s last spurt, my little tree starts to pump vitality into my body to fix it as fast as it can. But because of the low energy saturation it fails to heal my body as fast as it did in The Forest.


    After two whole minutes it finally manages to heal my body. It would have taken only a thirty second if we were in The Forest.


    Just as I stand up, my wolf finally vanishes out of existence. After confirming my wolf¡¯s disappearance, fucking lizard turns to me with the same look again.


    ¡°You¡¯re really starting to piss me off, you fucking lizard.¡±


    Now I may be going insane because of the few circumstances. But I¡¯m sure I saw it smirk at me when I said that. It either got me or I¡¯m going insane. But whatever happening to me I know one thing, I will kill this fucking reptile.


    And before I know it grin crawls up my face.

 Chapter 14: Reminder 2

    I take a deep breath and exhale with crimson flame of my own. Apparently, this reptile is fireproof. It is simply standing there amidst my flame like nothing¡¯s happening. Well then, let¡¯s see you ignore this then,


    I pump more mana into my spell matrix. As I pump more mana it, my flame starts to increase in temperature and changes color. First crimson then, azure.


    And it seems its fireproof is losing effect here as it starts to squirm a little bit. After seeing that I start to pump even more mana into my spell matrix.


    As the mana quantity increases my flame¡¯s color starts to change and temperature increases. From azure it starts to turn black. I can see it¡¯s scales starting to burn as my flame¡¯s shade becomes darker.


    But as soon as it starts to burn, it charges at me. I got no choice but to dodge to my right. It hits the cave wall behind me. Hole with my shape shatters.


    While it tries to orient itself by shaking its head, I punch it in the head with my first technique with my charged gauntlet.


    BOOOOOM


    And nostalgic satisfying boom echoes through the cave. But as soon as the dust settles, I see it looking in my direction and bites down on my gauntleted arm.


    It fails to pierce my gauntlet. But after realizing that it starts to shake me around and throws me away like dust cloth.


    This time I use something I came up with during my travel in my simulations. I convert my mana into fire elemental mana and positions it around my back and makes it explode against my thrown vector.


    Push from the explosion cancels out the inertia from throw. And I manage to land safely without breaking any bones.


    But fucking lizard is right there when I land and rams into me with its head. Once again, I fly away. I do what I did again and stops few inches from cave walls.


    It charges me again as soon as I land. I jump as high as I can to dodge the damn lizard. It hits the cave wall again. While falling I start to spin my mana vortices again in my feet.


    ¡°CRUNCH¡±


    Again, with a crunch my kick land on its back. And again, it still fails to damage the damn lizard. And once again, I get whipped by its damn tail.


    I think only way to kill it is, from the inside. And I think I got what I need. It¡¯s not like I never did it before.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Most of the techniques in Arc¡¯s nameless martial art are actually pretty simple. But simple doesn¡¯t mean easy to master.


    Third technique is not so different from the second. I make spinning vortex from my mana. Only difference is I make that vortex materialize physically.


    Once again, I inhale deeply and exhales with my flames. As soon as the lizard saw that it starts to spit its own flames toward me.


    While breathing fire I close my eyes and start to use another something I came up with. I use echolocation. But instead of special calls that echolocating animals emit, I simply substitute that by mana.


    And since mana is most volatile matter it can carry more with its echo. While keeping an eye on the lizard with my echolocation I start to walk forward, closer to the lizard. Our flames cancel each other out.


    While getting closer to the lizard I start to prepare to execute my third technique. First, I will my mana into my right arm. After that, I expel that mana through my palm. Next, I will my expelled mana to spin at high speed. As it gains more speed it starts to become a vortex.


    While it spins, I try my utmost best to keep it contained. That is most important part about it. Keeping it contained. Smaller I manage to contain my vortex stronger it will be at the moment of impact.


    As soon as I get in range, I stop breathing fire. Lizard¡¯s flames start to bombard me. I endure the heat and keep getting closer. As soon as I reach the lizard, I shove my right arm into its open mouth while it is breathing fire.


    Flames are even hotter near the point of origin. But it stops after I shoved my arm into its mouth. I let my vortex go in its mouth and pulls my right arm out of its mouth.


    It backs up and spins around to whip me with its tail again. This time I fail to dodge it and get thrown away like a ragdoll again.


    This time inertia was too strong for me to cancel out in time. I once again hit the cave wall, leaving one more my shaped hole in it.


    But I get to see my vortex wreak havoc inside the lizard. After whipping me its body starts to distort. Like something is about to explode out of it. Still, its scales hold its body together.


    Unfortunate for the lizard, that only makes it suffer more.


    ¡°ROOOAR¡±


    After roaring in pain for five minutes it finally takes its last breath and drops dead. I feel its life-force being absorbed.


    Once again, grin crawls up to my face.


    But still, even though I won, it was close call. One wrong move I would have died.


    ¡°I see you have managed to survive, huh.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck man? You said there was nothing that could threaten me in here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I lied.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you during the two years you were in the desert. But right now, you have forgotten. Forgotten where you are. I told you, this planet is a gigantic one. There are countless things that can kill you. That are stronger that you. Only by getting stronger can you survive.


    I wanted to remind you that you are still weak. You may be stronger compared to people in that dukedom. But never forget you are a nothing but a tiny speck.


    Fuck, the tree is right.


    ¡°I suppose thanks for the reminder then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    My body heals again after two more minutes. And just as I stand up one smaller salamander enters the cave and looks at me. As soon as it saw me and the giant one it roars to its back and charges me.


    I think I pissed them off by killing their boss. But that works for my favor. I dodge its charge and runs for the cave mouth. I see hundreds of salamanders running toward me.


    I jump as high as I can and summon a mana bird big enough for me to stand on. After that I will my bird to fly toward the cave exit.

 Chapter 15: Awakening

    I can still sense them chasing me. Usually, when the leader gets killed, followers change their leader to the being that killed their leader, right.


    Anyway, now that I managed to lure them out, where to go to next. If I bring them directly to the city, I¡¯m sure it will be useless.


    City needs to know that there is an invasion of the salamanders. So, I need to lure them to other settlements near the city. That will alert the city and give the princess time to prepare. And I¡¯m sure guild master did his part of the preparations.


    So, now which direction do I head to. To get out of this forest I need to run for a day at my fastest. And it will take thirty minutes to get to the city after exiting the forest.


    There is a small village to the north of the city in ten thirty kilometers distance. If I make it about two hours before the salamanders, I think I can warn them about salamanders and they can evacuate. After that I make someone report to the city and that I think will give the princess time to prepare and march out to subjugate the salamanders.


    I wish I could use my bird to fly but it takes too much mana to maintain it to fly. I think I will run out of juice after half a day.


    I don¡¯t know how they are still chasing me, but they are definitely chasing after me somehow. And that is making all this really easy for me.


    I keep running heading east to make it out of the forest. And after exiting the forest I will head east of the city to the village and warn the villagers.


    While running I feel something in my Soul Palace. Stirring. Like something is awakening.


    I enter my Soul Palace while running. Apparently, I excel at multitasking. I believe that is thanks to Alex.


    After entering my Soul Palace, I search for the cause of the stirring and discover it coming from my fourth door. I will myself in front of the door and open it.


    ¡°Click.¡±


    With a click it opens. And as soon as I enter something little pounces on me. I caught my assailant and take a good look at it.


    And I see my little sleepy head. After hibernating for almost five years, he finally awakens. He is still as small as he was when I first meet him. What changed is his fur color. From snow white to darker grey.


    I need to ask the tree about it.


    He squirms in my arms. I put him down. He looks up to me with confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Hello, little one.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t answer me right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    He just looks at me with still confused eyes. At least I don¡¯t see any negative response from him. But even after hibernating for four years, there isn¡¯t that much of a change to him, except his fur color.


    I suppose I can as the tree about it.


    As I get back to the door little guy tries to follow me. I don¡¯t know what will happen to him if he enters my Soul Palace. I turn into my soul form. But I don¡¯t know what will happen to others.


    So, what to do now. Do I let him cross the door or not?


    Ah what the hell. Let¡¯s let him.


    I open the door again and cross it. Little guy follows me through the door. As I look back, I see him turn into grey colored floating light like me.


    So, I suppose he turned to his soul form too. Now, question is: what happened to his physical body. I turn around and peek into my fourth door. And see his body unconsciously laying on the floor. His body is still breathing. So, he is fine even after going into my Soul Palace.


    Okay, that answered my question.


    I look back to the little guy. On the second thought, calling him little guy is kind of pointless. I suppose I could come up with a name for him.


    I always liked a name Fenrir.


    ¡°So, little one, from now on your name is Fenrir.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how but I feel him turning to look at me and nod. I have no idea how that happened, considering he is nothing but a floating light blob now.


    After nodding at me Fenrir continuous to look around my Soul Palace.


    ¡°Ding.¡±


    That came from The Interface.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 14


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 124 72%


    Body Condition: Injured


    Body Potential Rank: E+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: D+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: E+


    Constitution: E


    Vitality: S


    Intelligence: A+


    Wisdom: A


    Willpower: S+


    Agility: E+


    Dexterity: E+


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space: Fenrir


    Fenrir:


    Age: 5


    Gender: Male


    Race: Shadow Wolf


    Level: 3 15%


    Body Condition: Healthy


    Body Potential Rank: D-


    Soul Root Rank: G


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: E


    Constitution: E-


    Vitality: E+


    Intelligence: E


    Wisdom: F-


    Willpower: A-


    Agility: E+


    Dexterity: D-


    Trait:


    Shadow Meld, Keen Senses.


    Hmm, that is convenient. So, I suppose this is what my fourth door does. But he¡¯s been in my fourth door for almost five years now.


    Why didn¡¯t this happen before? My only guess is: it happened because I named Fenrir and he accepted it.


    So, logic dictates that when my egg hatches and I name the little dragon and if the little dragon accepts that name this will happen too.


    But that is for later. For now, let¡¯s ask few things from the tree.


    ¡°Click.¡±


    ¡°Come here, Fenrir.¡±


    Grey blob comes to me. And I lead him through the door. As soon as he crosses the door, he turns to his physical form from spiritual one. But I¡¯m still in my spiritual form.


    I suppose this has something to do with ownership.


    ¡°So, he finally woke up, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°So, considering he took this long to evolve, his future looks bleak.¡±


    ¡°So, he did evolve, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. But his potential is, well frankly garbage. So, it took almost five years for him to jump up a single step on evolutionary stair.¡±


    ¡°No, wonder there wasn¡¯t much that changed.¡±

 Chapter 16: The Will and The Way

    ¡°So, how can make him jump more than single step, actually make sure he jumps a step. I¡¯ve seen his potential and as you said his future is looking bleak.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can use the fruit.¡±


    I look to the fruit that¡¯s been here for four years. It looks fresh now. But during my desert trek I almost died.


    ¡°You mean, if he eats this fruit, it will change his potential?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told you. It is not useful to humans, but to beasts, it is an elixir of reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just feed it to him.¡±


    ¡°Not now, you idiot. If you feed it to him now, it will just kill him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This fruit is full of primordial energy that will wreak havoc in his young body if he eats it. His body is too immature to handle the tempering of the fruit. He needs to grow up to eat it.¡±


    ¡°In other words, his vessel is too small, huh?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and you know what happens when you put too much in a too little vessel, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it explodes.¡±


    While we are talking, I look at Fenrir and see him standing next to the fruit. Looking at it.


    ¡°Are you sure, little one?¡±


    He looks up to me. And I see no fear or hesitation in his eyes.


    ¡°You might die.¡±


    Still nothing.


    ¡°Then go ahead.¡±


    As soon as I said that he starts to bite into the fruit and finishes it in a few bites. At first, he is fine. But after few seconds his body starts writhing from within.


    His body temperature starts to increase. He falls to the ground. I can see him enduring the pain.


    ¡°At this rate he will die for sure. Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer.¡±


    I can see him in a tremendous pain, but I can see his will to get stronger. Even though he is in tremendous amount of pain, he still hasn¡¯t let out a single whimper.


    Look of determination in his eyes convey to me his resolve, his regret and his hopes. Resolve to get stronger. Regret for being too weak to protect his family. And his hope for better future.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I witnessed your will. So, I will give the way.¡±


    I look to my tree.


    ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    After I said that, branch comes down and touches Fenrir¡¯s body and starts pumping vitality to his body. As his body get vitality, it starts healing itself. His ruptured skin, patching itself back.


    As his body gets teared and healed, I can feel a change in him both internally and externally. As time passes his fur color changes. It gets darker. I can feel his very essence changing. I can feel him evolving beyond what he was.


    Still he refuses to let out a single whimper. He endures through destruction and reconstruction of his body with clenched teeth.


    ¡°It seems my fear was unfounded.¡±


    ¡°What did you fear?¡±


    ¡°That he couldn¡¯t take it. Enough strain on a weak will can break it and its mind with it. I feared that if his will want powerful enough, he would break. Instead of him breaking, it would be better if he died.¡±


    ¡°I though you were sure of his will when you let him eat the fruit.¡±


    ¡°I knew he possessed a strong will, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was strong enough. But now I know.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m sure he will survive this. Far more stronger.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, too.¡±


    While Fenrir goes through his tempering, I leave my Soul Palace and concentrate on whatever¡¯s happening in the outside.


    There is still six hours till I exit the forest. And I can still sense the salamanders chasing me.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how they are tracking me?¡±


    ¡°You have a blood of their mother on you. Of course, they can track you.¡±


    ¡°That was the mother. You mean, she gave birth to all these salamanders?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    ¡°What about the father?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°How? Don¡¯t tell me she ate his head during the deed.¡±


    ¡°What?! No, what¡¯s the matter with you. He simply entered too deep into the forest. And became a dragon¡¯s midnight snack.¡±


    ¡°There is a dragon in these woods?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡±


    ¡°What is it with you and dragons?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I just like them.¡±


    ¡°As good reason as any.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but twelve hours at most, eight at least.¡±


    ¡°Got it. If something happens tell me.¡±


    After running at my fastest for about five hours I finally see the edge of the forest. After exiting the forest, I immediately change my direction and start heading to the village.


    I think it will take about an hour for me to make it there. And the salamanders are about five hours away.


    After running for an hour, I see a small village in front of me. And I immediately enter it to find someone important.


    I directly go to the center of the village and find the biggest house nearby. I see only two storied house and enter it.


    First floor is a huge lobby and one man is sitting behind a table in the center. As soon as I enter, he looks up to me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Alder. I¡¯m an adventurer. Who are you? And by the way I¡¯m here to warn you of impending wave of salamanders.¡±


    I tell him while bringing out my license. He looks at it to confirm.


    ¡°I¡¯m the chief of this village. Are you certain salamanders are really attacking?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was in the edge of the Toren forest. And I saw hundreds of salamanders stampeding in this direction. They are about four hours away. You need to evacuate the village and warn the city immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it. I will start the evacuation immediately. Milas!¡±


    He shouts to the second floor. A young man comes down from the second floor.


    ¡°What is it, dad?¡±


    ¡°Son, I need you to go to the city and tell the guard¡¯s captain that there is a salamander stampede heading to our village. Go as fast as you can. And take my medal.¡±


    Chief hands his son a golden medal with who knows what engraved on it.


    ¡°Got it, dad.¡±


    Chief looks to me.


    ¡°Thank you for your warning, Alder.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now get on with your evacuation. I will stall the salamanders as long as I can.¡±


    After saying that, I get out of the chief¡¯s house and exit the village.

 Chapter 17: Stalling

    Well, since I said I will stall them, that is what I will do. I go back the way I came and starts to run against the salamander army. I think they are about four hours away.


    I will try to stall them for two more hours. I think that will be enough time for the villagers to evacuate. And it would take about an hour for chief¡¯s son to reach the city and warn the guards about the stampede.


    And at least four more for princess to gather her forces and sortie. That is in case that guild master managed to convince her to sortie.


    I see the dust rising to the sky after running for two hours. Now that I faced it, it is kind of disheartening. From the looks of it, there is at least four hundred of them.


    Now, how to stall them? I can¡¯t hide from them in this plain. I can lure them from here and circle around to stall some time. But, after that, I might get caught as an instigator of this stampede. I doubt that there is anyone who can kill me, but if I get caught, I would be a wanted person.


    And that would throw a monkey wrench into my plan. I already worked too much for my plan to go to hell.


    So, that means I need to stall for some time right here, right now. So, think, think and think again. If I face them head on, I will be trampled to death. If I run, they will chase after me.


    I guess, I can try that.


    There is about three kilometers distance between me and the salamanders. If I¡¯m to do this, I need to plan this thoroughly.


    During my travel, I got an interesting idea from one of Alex¡¯s memory. Strategic bombing. I may not have a plane. But I have the bombs and the birds.


    There is a slightly different salamander that is tracking me and leading the others. So, what I need to do is to bomb that salamander to stop them from tracking me.


    I¡¯m sure there is another tracker like that. But after killing that one, I¡¯m sure it will take a little bit of time to replace that. And as soon as the replacement starts to track me, I will simply bomb that one too.


    So, I will my mana to take bird¡¯s form and take to the air. With bit of tweaking I managed to customize Arcturus¡¯s eyeball spell into my preference. I no longer need to see through it myself. I can broadcast all the pictures that spell is transmitting on my interface.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    As for my bombs; it is actually like my exploding eagles that I used during my fight with giant bats in the crystal cave.


    They explode as soon as they contact with the ground. My birds hover over the salamander wave. As I watch everything happening on my interface, I see the leader. Slightly bigger that it¡¯s kin and color is much deeper. And other salamanders are following it.


    And I think if I manage to take that one out, others will be like a headless chicken until another one takes the lead.


    As soon as my bird gets overhead of the leader, I will it to dive down on the leader. It drops on the leader and bomb in its talon explodes.


    BOOOM!!!


    After satisfying boom, dust clears after few seconds and the leaders is dead.


    I suppose my bombs are quite powerful. But problem is: they are not stopping even after the leader¡¯s death. It seems my assumption was wrong. They didn¡¯t even glance at their dead leader. That¡¯s cold.


    Still, my plan failed. They are gaining on me fast. I can get rid of the with enough bombs. But that would defeat the whole purpose of my travel. I need to stall them.


    From prior incident, I know that they won¡¯t change their direction even if I drop my bombs in their path. They will simply keep chasing me. Whew. Now that¡¯s a vendetta.


    So, I suppose that only leaves me with my last option. I stop running and turn around. I dug into the ground with my left arm. After that, I start to pump mana into my arm.


    As my arm gets mana, it starts to branch out. After getting it growing, I stop pumping mana into it. And start pumping vitality into it from my world tree. I found out that my arm grows better and faster with vitality rather than mana.


    There is only twenty minutes before the salamanders reach me. As I pump more vitality into my arm, it starts to grow at accelerated rate and branches from beneath the ground. As it grows more, it starts to form a wall of branches. Similar to the third boundary of The Forest, only much, much smaller.


    I know it won¡¯t hold them for long. But it is my only choice of action left if I want to stall them. After I grew three meters tall and thirty meters wide, I stop pumping vitality into my arm and start to pump water elemental mana into it.


    As I do that, branches start to get moisturized. I¡¯m sure those salamanders can breathe fire like their mother. So, for my wall to endure long enough, it needs fireproofing.


    After making sure that my wall got moisturized as best as it can be, I start to shape my mana into pillars form earth elemental mana to support my wall from behind. There are hundreds of reptiles coming for me. My wall needs all the support it can get.


    Salamanders reach me after five more minutes and immediately crashes into my wall.


    BOOOM


    The moment of truth. The wall starts to shake and tilt towards me. As soon as that happens, I start to conjure up more mana pillars to support my wall.


    After a few seconds and hundred more pillars it finally stops tilting.


    ROAR


    I hear the salamanders roaring at me from behind my wall. At least they aren¡¯t breathing fire like their mother.


    Ohh. I think they are starting to crush each other behind the wall. At this rate they will climb over each other and get over my wall. But, since they are doing it unintentionally, I think I¡¯m safe for a while now. I don¡¯t know how long it will take them to get over my wall. Hehe. But I¡¯m pretty sure it will be enough for me to build another wall. Hahahaha. I¡¯m a freaking genius.

 Chapter 18: Sortie

    ¡°I¡¯m Milas, son of Turt village¡¯s chief. I¡¯m here to warn the city about the salamander stampede that is heading for our village and request assistance. Here is my father¡¯s proof of identity.¡±


    I bring out medal that my father gave me and show it to the guard.


    ¡°Call the captain.¡±


    After few seconds, man in slightly fancy armor and helmet comes before me.


    ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s here to warn about the stampede¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago, an adventurer named Alder came into our house and told my father that there are hundreds of salamanders stampeding to our village¡¯s direction and told us to evacuate, inform the city about the stampede. If city doesn¡¯t do something, our village will be trampled and I¡¯m pretty sure salamanders won¡¯t stop there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What about that adventurer?¡±


    ¡°He went back to buy us some time.¡±


    ¡°Al!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Go to the Guild and ask about this Alder. While doing that inform the guild about the stampede.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Captain talks to the guard that I met first and sends him on an errand.


    ¡°You, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He brings me together with him into the city. After entering the city, he hails a chariot.


    ¡°Go to the archduke¡¯s castle.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Princess, there is a salamander stampede heading for the Turt village right now. This is your chance.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you manage to subjugate that monster wave, it will look good for you. It will allow you to pass by your brother in the race.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°According to the information: there is a least two hundred salamanders rampaging. If it is left alone, it will decimate the dukedom village by village. And at the end it will be headed to the capital.


    As for the race: frankly, you don¡¯t have a lot of political power. But what you got is military power. Under guild and the guild will fight for now that you managed to pull the guild master into your camp. So, if you manage to subjugate the salamanders, it will put you in front of your brother.


    So, you need to inform your father immediately and gather your force as fast as you can. And sortie immediately.¡±


    ¡°I will contact you back on that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, princess. But be quick.¡±


    I cut the connection with Owl.


    ¡°So, what do you think about that, Elize?¡±


    ¡°I think guild master has a point. True or not, you lack political power without nobles on your side. But you got the military power due to under guild master and guild master. And your knight¡¯s order. If you manage to sortie earlier and subjugate the stampede, I¡¯m sure archduke will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right. Gather the soldiers and prepare to sortie immediately.¡±


    I contact the Owl again.


    ¡°Your decision?¡±


    ¡°We sortie out immediately. Prepare your forces and inform the guild master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Jewel on my wrist loses its glow after the princess cut the connection. I knew he was about to do something, but I didn¡¯t expect this. Hundreds of salamanders. That will surely do the job. So, his name is Alder.


    Bracelet on my other hand glows.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold. Princess decided to subjugate the salamanders. Pick your best and send them to the princess. Salamanders are strong monsters. So, their rank needs to be at least Silver ranked.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell what to do. I know what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. Sorry. I think it is better if we both go along with the princess.¡±


    ¡°That I will agree with you.¡±


    Bracelet¡¯s glow disappears.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Father I would like to go and subjugate the salamanders.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will lead my forces personally.¡±


    ¡°Then, good luck, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°And be careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand, father, mother.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After entering the castle with the guards, captain and informing the archduke about the invasion, we come out of the castle and head for the main gate.


    ¡°What is the capital¡¯s decision, captain?¡±


    ¡°Princess will personally lead her forces to subjugate the salamanders.¡±


    After waiting for almost three hours, I finally see the so called: princess¡¯ forces. At the head is thirty women in armors led by the princess.


    So, I suppose those are the famous princess¡¯ female knight¡¯s order. Behind them walk soldiers in armors with Sylvester archduke¡¯s house symbol on their chests. I think there is about hundreds of them.


    And after that come the adventurers. I think there is another hundreds of them too.


    Finally, at last walk people in black cloaks. I have no idea who those people are. But from the looks of it, if that adventurer manages to stall long enough, I think they can save our village.


    They march out the castle gate and start to stand in a row. And princess rides her horse and circle around once and starts to walk in my village¡¯s direction.


    For some reason I expected pep talk from her.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Both guild masters are out of the capital and are heading to the Turt village with the princess.¡±


    ¡°I never though we would have this kind of opportunity. With them both gone, we can start our plan earlier.¡±


    ¡°Inform the others and prepare to start the plan.¡±

 Chapter 19: Subjugation

    This is the last wall I can build. I built four more walls after my first one. This is getting exhausting. My mana vessel is almost empty. It takes only twenty minutes for the salamanders to get over my walls.


    But I believe I managed to stall for long enough. It¡¯s been almost two hours since I started stalling them. Princess may not have sortied out, but village must be evacuated by now.


    After finishing my last wall, I start to run back to the village. I come into the village and find it empty. Chief worked surprisingly efficient. That is something rare for chiefs of these kind of settlements.


    Now there is only three more hours until the salamanders make it here.


    Now the problem is: in case that the princess isn¡¯t here by the time the salamanders invade the empty village, which direction do I run.


    I can¡¯t run toward the city. If I do, salamanders will surely follow me. And that would risk exposure of my actions.


    So, for now let¡¯s wait here until the salamanders make it here. And if the reinforcement doesn¡¯t come, I will simply run to somewhere else.


    Dust starts to rise above after two more hours. While waiting I manage to fill my mana vessel to the fullest.


    I think they are here. But good news is that reinforcement made it too. At the front I see the princess leading here female knight¡¯s order. Behind them is normal foot soldiers. Then comes the adventurers and at last walks under guild¡¯s operatives.


    I¡¯m not sure if they can subjugate this wave with this few people. Only people giving me threatening feeling is the ones who are leading the adventurers and the operatives of the under guild.


    I recognize the under-guild master, but I don¡¯t know about the woman leading the adventurers. I think she may be the Guild master.


    Those two are the only ones who can threaten me in any way. After seeing the under-guild master, I enter my camouflage and wear my cloak.


    I come next to the guild master.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°Gathering all this obviously would take time. Anyway, how many are there?¡±


    ¡°About four hundred. Are you sure you can subjugate this big of a wave with this few people?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the adventurers are at least bronze ranked. Operatives are at least three starred. I don¡¯t know about the soldiers and the knights. But I know about the prowess of the adventurers and their guild master.¡±


    ¡°Is the woman leading the adventurers the guild master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    There is definitely something between these two.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Orlin.¡±


    Yep, there is definitely something happening between them. They are boinking each other. Hehe. Now that is something I didn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°What is your relationship with her?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing between us.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I take it you don¡¯t want anyone knowing it. So, I will respect your privacy and shut my mouth. But, don¡¯t think for a moment that you are fooling me, dude. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    He looks at me menacingly.


    ¡°What. Are you trying to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to.¡±


    As I look around us, others are looking at the guild master with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it is working. At least on me.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mouth is Fort Knox.¡±


    ¡°What hell is Fort Knox?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. You wouldn¡¯t understand it. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a very secure vault.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Dude stop staring at me. I don¡¯t swing that way!¡±


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    ¡°So, just tell me. What is your relationship with the guild master?¡±


    ¡°I said piss off.¡±


    He raises his voice at me while looking cold.


    ¡°HA! Denial is the clincher baby. There is definitely something between you. But, let¡¯s forget that for a minute and let¡¯s focus on what in front of us. You need to ensure your princess¡¯ safety. Those salamanders are enraged. They won¡¯t stop at nothing. I¡¯m sure many will die here.¡±


    After I said that, he finally retracts his menacing look.


    ¡°All of us are here know the risk. And that¡¯s why this quest and mission¡¯s reward is higher than the norm. And the Guild master will ensure the princess¡¯ safety. I will fight in the front line.¡±


    ¡°What is your class anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a berserker.¡±


    ¡°Then where is your weapon?¡±


    ¡°Who says that all the berserkers use weapon?¡±


    While saying that he raises his arms and I see silver gauntlets on his arms. Ooh. I like his style.


    ¡°Point taken. So, good luck. Don¡¯t die. If you die to these weaklings, I will laugh at you like there is no tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a pepe talk?¡±


    ¡°No, just a reminder. And after this I will find out about your relationship with the guild master. Haha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I say that he starts to look at me menacingly again, believing that his threat might work on me. Sucker is way too na?ve.


    Princess¡¯ army come before the village and starts to position themselves against the salamanders.


    ¡°Tanks in the front, mages in the middle and supports at the back. Mages use your area of effect at the behind the pack. Supports, heal and support only the tanks.¡±


    Princess goes around assigning duties according to her army¡¯s class. I can already see the salamanders. They are only five minutes away from the village.


    But from the looks of it, they just might manage to subjugate those stampeding salamanders. As they get closer, I can feel the tension rising.


    ¡°Mages prepare your long-ranged area of effects. Fire at my command.¡±


    And the salamanders get closer and closer.


    Hundred meters, seventy meters, forty meters, twenty meters.


    ¡°FIRE!!!¡±

 Chapter 20: Subjugation 2

    BOOOM!!!


    Princess gives her command and the mages starts to shower the salamanders with their AOEs. And all the hell is let loose. All kinds of spell get thrown at the salamanders. Some are hurling exploding fireballs. Others are making it rain frost on the salamanders.


    Never thought I would witness something like this. They manage to eliminate the first line of the wave. But more charges into the front lines. Tanks do their best to hold of their charge. Those salamanders are as big as grown men.


    Even with support from behind and their skills, some are failing to hold off the salamanders. Mages are still hurling their AOEs to the back of the salamanders.


    They are barely holding on. And the salamanders at the back are circling around the tanks and surrounding the support.


    This looks bad. Now the question is: do I help them?


    First problem is: if I help them salamanders will focus on me and that will raise suspicions.


    Second problem is: it will attract too much attention to me.


    But if I don¡¯t help them, I¡¯m pretty sure that they will be wiped out. And that would defeat the whole purpose of all this.


    As I was pondering over my decision, I watch the few people.


    First, princess. Guild master said that she is a talented elementalist. And she is quite strong compared to others around her. She is hurling all kinds of elemental magics at the salamanders.


    I don¡¯t know why they aren¡¯t excluding their fire elemental attacks, considering that the salamanders are almost fireproof. Nonetheless, princess is doing her best.


    Second, the Guild master standing next to the princess. I think she is a mage. She is casting spells. It may take a little longer than the princess, but power is on a whole different level.


    Third, the Under-guild master on the frontlines. He is slaughtering the salamanders. His gauntlets shining with red light over its silver exterior. And his eyes are blood red. I think he is in berserk state. At least I think what that is called here.


    Even if he got bit by a salamander, he simply shrugs the bite and crushes its skull. Those three are the most eye-catching. But that doesn¡¯t mean that others are doing so horribly. Especially the princess¡¯ knight¡¯s order.


    They have a solid team work and fight in an orderly fashion. They know that they got each other¡¯s back. And that gives them an edge over the adventurers and the operatives.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Then of them are tanking in the front. Another ten are in the middle casting spells at the salamanders. And last ten are providing support for the tanks. Since I severely lack information about this place¡¯s power structure, I can¡¯t guess what class they got from skills they¡¯re using.


    But they are holding back the salamanders and killing them with consistency. What is screwing everything are the adventurers and the operatives. They got no order. They are simply brawling, not fighting. Even the normal foot soldiers are doing better than them.


    They may not kill the salamanders, but they are holding them of with no problem. As for the adventurers and the operatives, they are making a mess of the battlefield.


    Most of the casualties are occurring on their side. At this rate salamanders will circle them around and wipe them out from both sides.


    I need to do something about this. While they are still holding them off.


    First, I go to the left side of the battlefield and starts to build another wall on that side. Salamanders are circling the army once again unintentionally. So, if block two sides of the battlefield, they will have no choice to but go through the army.


    So, I build my wall with circular shape and block of the left side of the battlefield. It takes me about ten minutes to build big enough wall to block this side. Others are surprised out of their minds because I did it under my camouflage.


    So, to them it looks like big thorn wall appeared out of nowhere. After finishing the left side, I go to the right side.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Well, that wall was out of nowhere. I think 47 is responsible for that. I guess he solved our biggest problem. If things went the way it was going, we would have been surrounded and wiped out. Still, it is kind of scary how he managed to build that big of a wall in that short time. More I get to know about him, more he scares me.


    Still, it¡¯s been a while since last I let loose. It feels good. But one thing is still worrying me. How the hell did 47 knew my relationship with the Guild Master. He knows there is something. But I can¡¯t tell him that she is my wife.


    As I was thinking about that, another thorn wall starts to grow on the right side of the battlefield. With that, the most problematic issue on this battlefield got solved.


    And after another ten minutes, thorn wall just like one on the left side forms on the right side. Now all we need to worry about is eliminating the salamanders.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Orlin, do you know who is building those walls?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, your highness. I think it is better to ask about that from Owl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If you don¡¯t know, he will definitely know.¡±


    I look to my bracelet and contacts Owl.


    ¡°Can you hear me, Owl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, your highness.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about those thorn walls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that is 47¡¯s doing, your highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But he is the only person present on this battlefield who can do this, your highness.¡±


    ¡°And are you absolutely sure that he is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness. He came with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least your judgement of his prowess wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡±


    I cut the connection with Owl.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Orlin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he is right?¡±


    ¡°I do believe him, your highness. I didn¡¯t pay attention when the first wall formed. But I did pay close attention when the second formed up. And I couldn¡¯t feel any presence that I can suspect is responsible for the walls. And Owl told me that, 47¡¯s camouflage is almost impeccable.


    So, that means he is the only person who can do this that will help you, your highness.¡±


    She sure can convince others with her reasoning.

 Chapter 21: Subjugation 3

    I thought my walls solved the problem, but there is a new problem raising after I built my walls on the two sides.


    Now that the salamanders aren¡¯t dispersing, they are starting to converge on the tanks and the tanks are starting to crumble under pressure.


    After fighting for almost thirty minutes, they only managed to kill the half of the salamanders. Biggest problem that can come up on the battlefield is beginning to pop up.


    Morale. Our side¡¯s morale is falling. There are still more than two hundred salamanders alive and the tanks are starting to crumble.


    As soon as the tanks break, everything will be finished. Guild masters and the princess are doing their best to raise their morale, but they are failing miserably.


    At this rate they will be wiped out. I come next to the under-guild master.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something? At this rate, all of you will be wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something?¡±


    ¡°I already did something. I think it is time for you people to do something.¡±


    ¡°I can kill them all, but me killing all the salamanders will make all this pointless. Princess should be the one to subjugate them. Not me.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you have a point. Then, can¡¯t she do something?¡±


    ¡°Who? You mean Orlin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And for people with no relation, you sure call her name naturally.¡±


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    ¡°No need to curse. So, you are going to let all these people die?¡±


    ¡°I guess I got no other choice. Are you really not going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose I need to do something before it is too late.¡±


    After saying that, he starts to chant something in some cryptic language. As he chants, I start to feel something from him. Something savage. His eyes start to change color and blood red aura that was covering his silver gauntlets starts to cover his whole body.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Others near him start to take some distance from him. After few seconds he stops chanting. I actually feel threatened by him now.


    Before I only felt something from him. But this time I¡¯m actually being threatened by the aura he is exuding.


    As soon as he finishes chanting, he starts to bulldoze his way through the salamander pack. Wherever he passed by, salamanders get crushed under his heels.


    He should have done that at the beginning. Making me do labor.


    As guild master plows down the salamanders on the front lines, mages AOEs mow down the back. Specially Guild master¡¯s spells decimate the salamanders.


    Princess isn¡¯t doing so bad for herself too.


    Still, under-guild master is reaping the monsters like harvester during autumn harvest. As he mows down most of the monsters, other participants¡¯ morale raises too. And they start to fight with more gusto.


    At this rate, it won¡¯t take a long for them to subjugate this stampede. Under-guild master¡¯s blood red aura starts to recede after five minutes of reaping of the salamanders.


    But by that time almost ninety percent of the salamanders are dead anyway. There is only handful left alive now.


    Others get rid of the remaining monsters after five more minutes. As the last salamander falls to the ground dead, this monster subjugation comes to rather satisfying end.


    Let them be female knights, foot soldiers, adventurers or operatives, they are all dead tired. But the one who did most of the work is as spry as a spring chicken. I don¡¯t know what that man is made out of.


    As the fight comes to an end, sky starts to get overcast. I think it is going to rain.


    ¡°I suppose this ends the subjugation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°What was that skill you used at the end?¡±


    ¡°Bloodlust. Advanced berserker¡¯s skill.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use that at the beginning and be done with it?¡±


    ¡°I told you. If this plan is to see fruition, princess needs to do it herself if possible.¡±


    ¡°So, she is fine with the casualty?¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt it. I still haven¡¯t met her. And I think it is high time you met her too.¡±


    ¡°Well, since it came to this, I suppose I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t. Now come with me and meet the princess.¡±


    Now then, let¡¯s see if it will be a pleasant meeting.


    While walking to where the princess is, I start to feel something from inside my first door. And as soon as I felt that, I enter my Soul Palace and open my first door.


    And I see there next to my world tree, wolf cub with pitch-black fur and blood red eyes. As I enter my door, wolf cub looks to me.


    No matter how menacing he may look, his stature is still too adorable.


    ¡°I take it he is done digesting the fruit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he managed to digest it and survive. Lucky little cub. I suppose not lucky really, huh.¡±


    ¡°I knew he would survive it.¡±


    Fenrir:


    Age: 5


    Gender: Male


    Race: Dark Fang


    Level: 0


    Body Condition: Healthy


    Body Potential Rank: A


    Soul Root Rank: B+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: C


    Constitution: C+


    Vitality: A


    Intelligence: C


    Wisdom: D


    Willpower: A


    Agility: B-


    Dexterity: B


    Trait:


    Darkness Meld, Keen Senses, Black Flame, Avatar of Darkness, Blacklight, Creeping Darkness, Dark Claw.


    Now he looks like a fighter. His allover status hit the roof. Now his future looks bright. And would love to test out his new traits, but first I need to meet the princess.

 Chapter 22: Face to Face

    Right now, I¡¯m standing in front of the village chief¡¯s house. And the princess is waiting for me behind this door. And I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s afraid, mind you.


    It is the big lug next to me that is stalling and preparing himself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I know that princess is pissed since I didn¡¯t fight seriously from the beginning. So, I¡¯m not sure what will happen after I enter the house.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s just go in.¡±


    I push the door and enter the house. And see the princess seating behind the desk that chief was sitting. And her female knight¡¯s order is standing in a row in front of the desk.


    Guild master is standing behind her.


    ¡°47, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°You are in presence of the princess Talia Trindal. Show you face, you cretin.¡±


    As drill hairs shout at me, something in me threatens to snap. That name calling is bringing up something unpleasant form the past.


    Take a deep breath. Chill. Calm down. She is no worth it.


    I¡¯m wearing my cloak because I don¡¯t want to show my face. And the princess is not correcting her at all. So, I suppose she is agreeing with the drill hair. I look to the under-guild master. Idiot is simply looking at me.


    Now comes the decision: do I take of my hood or not? Well, since the under-guild master already knows my face, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway.


    So, I take off my hood and look to the drill hair.


    ¡°If you call me cretin one more time, I will kill you drill hair!¡±


    I say with the deepest voice I can muster up while letting out my killing intent. As they feel it, everybody in the room tense up. Ooh, I can get used to this.


    Still, drill hair musters up her courage.


    ¡°What wrong with calling a cretin, a cretin?¡±


    That¡¯s it. As soon as she said that, I extend my left arm toward her neck and pull her toward me by her neck.


    ¡°I said I would kill you if you call me that again.¡±


    ¡°Let her go this instant.¡±


    Princess commands me from above. I look up to her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Do you think I joked when I said that, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let her go, right now!¡±


    ¡°Just let her go, 47.¡±


    Even the under-guild master is telling me to let her go. I suppose I got no other choice then I let her go,


    ¡°Cough, Cough, Cough. I will kill you, you cr¡­¡±


    As she tries to talk again after coughing, I let my killing intent on full tilt. As she feels that, she stops mid-sentence.


    ¡°Go ahead, I dare you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Guild-master let her pressure out and tells me enough. I look up to her and grin crawls up to my face before I know it.


    ¡°You wanna go? You are more than welcome to try.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    This time princess hits the tabletop and shouts. As she says that, guild-master retracts her pressure.


    ¡°Sorry about that, your highness.¡±


    ¡°My people were at fault too, Mr.47. anyway, thank you for your timely support with your thorn walls, Mr. 47.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job, your highness.¡±


    ¡°And thank you for stalling the salamanders long enough for villagers to evacuate and for us to make it in time.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Owl that you wanted to be in my camp. So, I will be frank here. How can I know that I can trust you?¡±


    ¡°Really can¡¯t find a reason for you to trust me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    She is speechless. Haha. That¡¯s funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m new here. So, I got nothing but my word to go by. Whether you take my word seriously or not, that is entirely up to you, princess.¡±


    I never thought that Alex¡¯s study of micro-expressions would help me like this. She may believe that she is doing tremendous job hiding her emotions from me, but her micro-expressions are saying it all.


    Right now, she is rather conflicted. Don¡¯t know whether to trust me or not. And that hesitation is making her anxious.


    ¡®What if I trust him and end up being betrayed?¡¯, ¡®What if I reject him and end up regretting?¡¯. I¡¯m pretty sure those two are the main thoughts in her head right now.


    After waiting for whole minute without answer I just get bored.


    ¡°It seems it will take while for you to make your decision, your highness. And I¡¯m sure you want to talk to your subordinates first too. So, I will take my leave for now.¡±


    I look at the drill hair with corner of my eyes while turning around. And exit the house.


    ¡°Well, I would file that meeting under unqualified success. Hehe.¡±


    Now that tedious thing is out of the way, let¡¯s check out Fenrir. I couldn¡¯t concentrate on talking to the princess because of this. After that I go to the outskirt of the town, sit down cross-legged and enter my Soul Palace.


    After that, I open my first door. Fenrir is sleeping next to the world tree. No matter how I look at it, despite pressure he is exuding, he is adorable.


    If others don¡¯t see his body and just feels the pressure he is exuding, they would think that something giant is standing before them. But as soon as you see his body, all of that simply vanish.


    No matter what, if you see a tiny wolf cub with pitch-black fur looking at you, you would think it is adorable, right.


    ¡°Fenrir, wake up.¡±


    I walk up to him and try to shake him up with no success. He keeps sleeping.


    ¡°Let him sleep. No matter what, he endured torment of getting tempered alive. I¡¯m sure he is exhausted mentally.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right. Then for now sleep tight, little one. So, apparently he evolved into something called Dark Fang. Know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Dark Fangs used to live in The Forest. But as far as I know they are extinct. I suppose he might be some distant descendant of one. And that fruit might have awakened his deep blood line and strengthened it.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°They went extinct because of their specialty. They are one of the few creatures that have darkness-oriented Soul Root. And that enables them to grow up to become powerful assassins. Before boundaries came to effect, their ancestor protected them, so, there were many Dark Fangs in The Forest. But I killed their ancestor when the boundaries came to effect. And because of that his descendants faced extermination because of their potential.¡±


    ¡°Pity. But I suppose that is the law of the jungle, huh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±

 Chapter 23: Discussion

    ¡°Well, that was awkward.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Owl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I just can¡¯t argue with her. But that was awkward. I think I we didn¡¯t stop him, he would have killed the drill hair. I like this nickname for this stuck-up female knight. Now that I took a good look at the drill hair, she is obviously shaken. I see fear in her eyes.


    ¡°So, what do you think, Orlin?¡±


    ¡°I think that man is dangerous. If he really wanted to kill Sophia, none of us could have saved her. On top of his unknown power over plants, killing intent he exuded was not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°If you fought him, who will win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hundred percent sure. But there is eighty percent of victory for me. And that is only based on what he showed us.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Owl?¡±


    ¡°I guess about the same. And I¡¯m sure he has more hidden. So, just to be safe I would say fifty-fifty.¡±


    ¡°That much, huh?¡±


    ¡°I told you, your highness. I don¡¯t doubt his strength. And person who holds that much power won¡¯t bother putting on an elaborate act to hurt you. If he wanted to kill you, he would have done that long ago when he went to observe you.¡±


    ¡°That fact is what is making me hesitate, too. Why someone so powerful would come to my camp willingly. And a fact that he spied on me with no one noticing is scaring me even more. Did he said his reason for joining me?¡±


    ¡°Now that I thought about it, no.¡±


    ¡°Did you at least ask?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My wife standing next to princess, facepalms. And the princess is looking at me with dead eyes.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re starting to hurt me.¡±


    Now the other girls are looking at me pitifully. This is getting painful. So, only one choice left.


    ¡°So, did you make your decision, princess?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She is still looking at me with dead eyes. Changing subject didn¡¯t work damn it. Whatever let¡¯s try again. I look around and look at the drill hair.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    She comes out of her daze as I called out to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s matter Sophia, are you okay? Did he do something to you?¡±


    She hesitates little before talking.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t to anything specifically. But when he turned around to exit the house, he looked at me with corner of his eyes. And as soon as I saw that look, I got reminded something from past. When I was seven years old, I got lost in a forest. While walking around encountered a wild beast. His look reminded me of a look that beast gave me.


    Look of a predator. Princess, that man is too dangerous. If I may be bold, I¡¯m against letting that man join your side.¡±


    Well, that tactic backfired. Princess looks at the drill hair for a while.


    ¡°Now that it came to this, I will just go with popular opinion. Let¡¯s take a vote. All of us here will vote.¡±


    ¡°Those who are against.¡±


    There are thirty-three people in this house, including knights, me, my wife and princess. Shit, all the knights raised their hands.


    ¡°So, according to the vote, I decide to reject his entry.¡±


    ¡°Please princess, reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Enough. That man is too dangerous. Even if he is genuine, I will simply regret about it later. For now, I don¡¯t have enough information to let him enter my camp and depend on him. All my knights dislike him, and I think he traumatized Sophia. So, my decision is final.¡±


    I guess that is it. As a last resort I look to my wife. But she is ignoring me.


    ¡°I understand, your highness.¡±


    New problem is: how do I break this news to 47.


    ¡°I will relay your decision.¡±


    I exit the house and search for 47. After asking around and circling the village once, I find him outside the village.


    ¡°So, she said no, huh?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was pretty obvious after what I did. Drill hair is the cause, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You couldn¡¯t hold it back?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, if she called me anything besides cretin, I would have been fine. But that word brought something up and something snapped. I hope she like my look.¡±


    ¡°I think you traumatized her.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing to laugh about. Everything you did till now is wasted. Anyway, why did you decide to get involved in politics?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seemed interesting to pull the strings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Something is definitely wrong with this dude.


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s happened here, I hope you won¡¯t try to enter Tirin¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. That dude is too shady. But I will give you a warning. There is a darkness inside that prince. If he becomes next archduke, this dukedom will be plunged into chaos. At first, I was thinking about joining his camp since plunging this dukedom into chaos seemed interesting. But I decided against it considering my karma.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, Alder.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know my name, I think it is only fair that I know yours too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Owl.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with you and the guild master?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Are you sure about this, princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you reject his entry?¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I was scared. When he released his killing intent, I wasn¡¯t seeing another human, I was seeing wild beast. It would do us good if he was on our side, but I can¡¯t depend on him if I¡¯m scared of him.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, I understand. I will tell Owl. I¡¯m sure he will make sure he won¡¯t enter your brother¡¯s camp.¡±


    ¡°Please, do that. If that man enters my brother¡¯s camp, I don¡¯t think I can win this race.¡±


    Owl suddenly barges in panting.


    ¡°Princess, there is something happening at the capital. We need to return at once.¡±

 Chapter 24: Red Sky

    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But at least me, you and Orlin need to return at once.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s go immediately. Others can catch up later.¡±


    I look to where the capital is after exiting the house. And see the sky of that direction getting red.


    ¡°What do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After coming out, Orlin starts to chant. Chariot appears after she finished chanting. I have no idea what is pulling the chariot. Owl opens the door.


    ¡°Please, your highness.¡±


    Orlin and I enter the chariot. Owl closes the door behind us and sits at the driver¡¯s seat. Another person sits next to him.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind if I tag along?¡±


    Owl opens the front windows and 47 is sitting next to him.


    ¡°Is it okay if he tags along, princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The chariot starts to float and fly toward the red skies hovering over the capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°So, what do you think is happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you have any kind of guess, you idiot. You¡¯re supposed to be guild-master, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever it may be, it is not something good. I¡¯m feeling something ominous from that sky. Do you have any kind of guess?¡±


    ¡°My guess would be, youngest prince.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When I first saw him, I sensed something dark brewing inside him. I think that might have emerged. At least that is my best guess.¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I have been feeling something ominous lately from the capital. I think it is something deeper than whatever¡¯s in youngest¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do something?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to happen this soon.¡±


    ¡°So, that means something happened. Only thing that happened is: guild-master and you left the capital. I think whoever¡¯s responsible for this was waiting for you two leave the capital.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that may be possible. We can be considered the strongest in the dukedom. Without us capital will be pretty much defenseless.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get there first and see what is happening. Anyway, this red sky is starting to grow on me.¡±


    ¡°Fool, when did anything red foretold anything good.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    After flying on the chariot for ten minutes we see the capital. There is nothing out of the ordinary except the red sky. But there is something ominous being exuded from the city.


    Something is definitely happening. Closer we get to the city, more something in me crawls up.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, just couldn¡¯t help letting out a laugh.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you, why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Owl, just keep flying till you reach the castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Princess says from behind. We are almost passing over the walls. But something is wrong. Even after we came this close, none of the guards on the walls are reacting to us.


    CRASH!!!


    We crash into transparent dome like barrier just as we were about to cross the walls. And beasts pulling the chariot dives to the ground and the chariot follows too.


    CRUSH!!!


    We all fall to the ground. I say we, but it only Owl and me. Princess and guild master are safe floating in the air inside some kind of transparent bubble.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Illusion barrier. Didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    Owl says after getting up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense it since I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Guild master says. I think this barrier is covering the whole city. Then it must be gigantic.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s doing this sure planned deeply, huh. Any idea how to break it?¡±


    While I was saying that, Owl immediately equips his gauntlets and covers them with his red aura.


    BOOM!!


    Hits the barrier with all he got. Transparent dome like barrier flickers and turn back invisible.


    ¡°I guess it isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    After that he starts to chant. Bloodlust was it? His red aura covers his whole body. After finishing, he punches the barrier again.


    BOOM!!! CRACK!!!


    This time he manages to crack the barrier little bit. But it immediately mends itself back.


    ¡°Shit, still not enough.¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Guild master brings out her staff from who knows where and starts to chant some spell. After few seconds flaming boulder with about two meters radius materializes over her. And as she waves her staff, the boulder crashes into the barrier.


    BOOM!!!


    CRACK!!!


    Slightly bigger crack forms, but it still mends itself back.


    ¡°Still not enough. Suppose we have to do it, huh?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    There is absolutely something between them. I can almost cut the tension with knife. Wonder what are they going to do?


    Owl¡¯s Bloodlust concentrates on his right gauntlet. Color of the aura is getting darker. On top of that as guild master starts chanting, another blue colored aura starts to mix with his. As those auras mix, I start to feel something trembling from it.


    On closer look they aren¡¯t mixing, they are simply intermingling like snakes.


    Owl takes a stance in front of the wall and concentrates.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    As guild master finishes chanting Owl throws a punch.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    CRAAAACK!!!!


    With a trembling boom, his punch lands on the barrier. A crack with meter radius opens. As Owl tries to enter, black ball like something hits him square on his chest and pushes him back.


    Barriers mends itself back while he was being pushed back.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°Fucking demons.¡±


    ¡°What? You mean demons are behind this?¡±


    ¡°That black ball, only demon mage is capable of using that spell.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do what you did just now again? But this time be prepared for the spell?¡±


    As I said that, he lifts his right arm for me too see. His right gauntlet is disintegrating.


    ¡°So, it takes a lot from you to do that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And even if I use that with my left hand, power won¡¯t be same. So, it is pointless.¡±


    ¡°Got it. So, we can crack this barrier with strong enough blast, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can. But that was the best we can do. Illusion barrier is too sturdy. Whoever put up this barrier used a lot of resource to put it up.¡±


    ¡°Let me give it a go.¡±


    ¡°You are more than welcome.¡±


    ¡°But, if I manage to break it, you must tell me your relationship with the guild master.¡±


    He looks to the guild master and she nods.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This will be interesting.

 Chapter 25: Barrier

    ¡°What do you think he¡¯s gonna do, Owl?¡±


    Princess asks me.


    ¡°I genuinely have no idea. But since we can¡¯t break the barrier, there isn¡¯t much of a problem with leaving it to him. Princess.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he can break it?¡±


    This time my wife asks me.


    ¡°I also genuinely have no idea. But he said that he would give it a try after watching us do our utmost best. So, I guess he should have a sufficient confidence, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens, I hope you are right.¡±


    Me too. After taking a deep breath and checking out the transparent barrier, 47 takes a deep breath and gets into stance in front of the barrier.


    As he gets ready, pitch-black gauntlets and greaves start to cover his arms and legs. And as he starts to prepare, his right arm starts to get blurry. More his arm gets blurry, more I start to feel something heavy from his right arm.


    BOOOOM!


    CRACK


    As he punches the barrier without letting out a single sound, barrier cracks a little with explosion. I have no idea where that explosion came from. Even though his punch was impressive, it only manages to crack the barrier slightly.


    After few seconds barrier finishes mending itself back.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As he continues to observe it, he lets out a pondering sound.


    ¡°47, do you think you can break it?¡±


    He looks to me and I see a pitch-black mask covering his lower part his face on his face.


    ¡°I think I can make a crack big enough for us to enter. But problem is the black flame from the inside.¡±


    After telling me that he closes his eyes. Giant wolf, pitch-black like his gears starts to materialize from who knows where. Four meters tall and almost nine meters long. Even as it simply stands there, I feel pressure of a predator from it.


    It starts to shrink down to meter tall. After shrinking, it stands behind 47 crouching.


    After summoning his wolf 47 walks away from the barrier and stop about ten meters from the barrier.


    BOOM!


    He suddenly jumps with an exploding sound and almost reaches ten meters. And he starts to fall toward the barrier with a kicking position.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    CRACK!!


    He lands a kick on the barrier, causing an even bigger explosion. With that explosion, even bigger crack forms on the barrier. But even that fails to create an opening in the barrier, only bigger crack.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He lets out another pondering sound while scratching his chin.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed formidable barrier. But I think if I manage to inflict continuous damage to it, it may break. I think it is better for you if you stand little farther.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    We distance ourselves from him and watch him. He starts to take a deep breath. And as he exhaled, crimson colored flames start to erupt from his mouth. At least I think it is from his mouth. I can¡¯t see his mouth from behind his mask.


    Small crack starts to form on the barrier as the flame reaches it. But it stops expanding after a few seconds. As if he noticed that, his flames start to change color. Its color starts to change into azure one. And as its color changes, we start to feel the heat from ten meters distance.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Princess, I think it is better for us if we take a more distance.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, princess.¡±


    As we agree, we widen the distance from the barrier. As the color of his flames change, crack starts to grow bigger. It had about of three meters diameter before, now it has about six meters diameter. But like before, it stops expanding after few seconds.


    But just as I suspected, color of his flames starts to change again. This time it starts to turn black from azure. And we start to feel the heat even from thirty meters of distance.


    ¡°I think we better move again.¡±


    This time princess says. We make more distance between us and the barrier again. And like before, crack starts to grow bigger. From six meters to ten.


    But unfortunately, it still fails to break it.


    ¡°How long do you think he can breathe fire like this?¡±


    Princess asks my wife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, princess. But I¡¯m sure he must be nearing his limit now.¡±


    Just as she guessed, he stops to breathe fire after few seconds. But as soon as he stops breathing fire, he lunges at the cracked barrier and punches it like before.


    BOOM!


    But this time something starts to eat at the barrier consistently. I can¡¯t see it, but I know it is there, wreaking havoc on the barrier.


    CRACK!


    And as it continues to bombard the barrier, crack continues to grow.


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    47 distances himself from the barrier while it is being bombarded by who knows what. After taking about ten meters of a distance he sits down and closes his eyes. After few seconds whirlwind starts to manifest around him, as few second passes it turns into a tornado.


    After few more seconds it turns into white dragon with long whiskers. It immediately charges at the cracked barrier after forming.


    BOOOM!!!


    SMASH!!!


    Barrier breaks after the tornado dragon charges into the cracked barrier, creating opening of about three meters diameter. As the dragon enters the barrier, same black fire ball smashes into it, dissipating it.


    But as soon as it dissipated, the wolf 47 summoned charges into the barrier, vanishing.


    ¡°What on earth are you waiting for?¡±


    While we were standing shocked, 47 runs after his wolf. As we wake up from out stupor, we immediately run after him before barrier finishes mending itself.


    As we enter after 47 into the barrier, we see him standing in front of the castle walls and hears sound of fighting nearby. As I look around, I see his wolf fighting with man in a full body armor, holding shield in his left hand and a sword in his right.


    But I recognize what it is from energy it is exuding. As I feared it was a demonic warrior. And behind them stands another figure clad in dark robe, holding a red wooden staff.


    Demonic mage that was throwing that black fire ball. As it looks toward us.


    ¡°I suppose I should say as expected of a Guild masters, ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it was me who broke your barrier.¡±


    47 interrupts him mid-sentence.


    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I did all the work.¡±


    47 looks to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting my answer.¡±


    ¡°Fine, she is my wife.¡±


    He looks to my wife after I said that, and she nods at him.


    ¡°He is my husband.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had my suspicions.¡±


    ¡°Now that is out of the way, let¡¯s check out what these demons can do, shall we?¡±


    He immediately lunges at the demonic mage after saying that. As he comes into the range of the demonic mage, mage throws another black fireball at him. 47 fights back in kind. Throwing another fireball at his fireball. But his is azure colored.


    BOOM!!


    As their fireballs meet in the air, they cause gigantic explosion. But 47 charges into that explosion, coming out on the other side and punching at the mage with his blurry gauntlet.


    CLANK!


    But his punch fails to reach the mage and lands on transparent shield around the mage. As soon as his punch fails to inflict damage on the mage, he spins around and kicks the mage¡¯s barrier.


    SMASH!


    With no other sound than the barrier breaking, he smashes the mage¡¯s barrier. As his kick smashes the mage¡¯s barrier, it continues to travel and kicks that mage in his temple, throwing him away.


    Mage hits the castle walls and falls unconsciously on the ground. After dispatching the mage, 47 looks to his wolf.


    ¡°Finish him quickly.¡±


    As his wolf got its command, it swipes at the warrior and throws away his shield. Warrior lunges at the wolf after losing his shield, but before his sword reached the wolf, it breathes fire like its master.


    Warrior slices the flames and comes down hard on the wolf. Just as the warrior¡¯s sword was about to slice it into two, it splits into two and swipes at the startled warrior, sandwiching him between their paws.


    As they separate their paws, the warrior falls to the ground unconsciously like the mage. 47¡¯s wolf merges back into one after dispatching the warrior.


    While we were focusing on the wolf, 47 was already heading toward the main gate.


    As we follow him my wife closes to me.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think we were lucky not to pick a fight with him. Even if we gang up on him, we probably will lose miserably.¡±


    ¡°So, you think so too, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do too. Everything he used to break the barrier was frankly saying scary to me. And what scared me the most is: I didn¡¯t feel any energy leak from his skills. And that symbolizes his impeccable energy control.¡±


    ¡°So, you think I made a wrong decision, Owl?¡±


    ¡°I will be frank, your highness. Yes, you did. But it is too late.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too, Orlin?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, your highness.¡±


    Princess goes silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s done is done. Right now, what¡¯s important is to find out what is going in the capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is ha¡­..¡±


    ¡°FUCK!!!¡±


    As we were following 47, we hear him cursing. We hurry after him and find him standing in front of the main gate.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    As I ask him that, he looks to me and knocks on the thin air. As he does that another transparent barrier appears momentarily along the gate.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    47 nods at me.


    ¡°Think you can break it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think this one is stronger that the outside one.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Break it of course.¡±


    For some reason, grin crawls up his face as his mask forms on his face.

 Chapter 26: Entering the City

    Fuck. What is wrong with these people. Usually, you don¡¯t put up a second barrier. More I get to know about this place, more this place goes out of the script. I thought after I broke the outside barrier, there would be bunch of henchmen waiting for us.


    But nooo. there was only two waiting for us. And I think those two weren¡¯t just useless henchmen too. And this fucking barrier is stronger that the outside one.


    I used almost everything in my arsenal to break that one. So, that leaves the last one. My overdosed fireball. But simply overdosing my fireball with mana and setting them off wouldn¡¯t have enough impact to break the barrier.


    So, what I need to do is to direct the explosion¡¯s impact toward the barrier. In order to do that I need flexible but sturdy tube with one side open and other closed.


    Well, in a word, I want to make a cannon. Since I don¡¯t have a cannon barrel, I can only make a makeshift one from my mana. Lucky, I tried that out in my third gate.


    So, there isn¡¯t much of a risk. As I decide to blast through the second barrier, I start to make my preparation. First, my cannon barrel.


    I convert my mana to earth elemental mana and will my mana to take a shape of a tube with one side open and other side closed. As I do that earthen colored tube starts to materialize in front of me. I think inside of the tube needs to be about thirty centimeters radius. And the walls of the barrel need to be as thick as I can make it.


    Another important part is the foundation. If the foundation isn¡¯t strong enough it will go crazy as soon as I fire it. While I was making my canon, Owl approaches me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Building a cannon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a cannon?¡±


    ¡°Something that will break this fucking barrier for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think it is better for you three to be as far away as possible.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After saying that, Owl leaves and takes the other to away.


    ¡°Farther.¡±


    I tell them. They move even farther. They reach the outside barrier and stops. I make my cannon¡¯s feet with branches.


    I pump vitality into my left arm and binds the barrel with it. After securing it with my branches I will it to dig into the ground and hold itself in there.


    After setting it up, I pump even more mana into it, making it thicker and compressing it more. As I do that, barrel becomes sturdier. And I can risk it. If it breaks and my fireball explodes outside, me aside other three will certainly die.


    And I will fail to break the barrier. So, I start to cast my fireball only after becoming confident that my cannon barrel will endure the explosion and focus the impact in one direction.


    I pump more mana into my fireball. And like before, it starts to change color. I keep at it until it becomes pitch-black. After that, I insert my OD fireball into my cannon.


    I immediately set it off as soon as it reached the closed end of the barrel.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    BOOOOOOM!!!


    It goes off with a glorious booming sound and hits the barrier.


    CRACK!!!


    As soon as my cannon hits the barrier, it starts to crack. As my cannon continues to spew fire, that crack expands. For now, my cannon is enduring. But the heat it is exuding is tremendous.


    Its foundation starts to loosen as its push back grows stronger. As soon as that happens, I pump more vitality into the branches that are holding it on ground.


    As they get more vitality, they start to grow crazily. Holding my cannon more securely in the ground.


    CRACK!!


    My cannon continues to spew black flame for more than a minute and the crack is getting bigger. I think barrier will break after two more minutes at this rate.


    If my memory works right, my OD fireball burns for about five minutes. So, I think whoever¡¯s on the other side will be the most unfortunate fool.


    Mwahahahaha.


    Well, that was lame. I got to stop laughing like that. While waiting for the barrier to break, I take look behind me at the other three and see some kind of ice wall protecting them. I suppose, it is too hot for them.


    As the barrier gets close to breaking, its blocking weakens. And as that happens, I start to sense things from the other side.


    I sense life. I think there is a quite number of people waiting in ambush on the other side. I need to be prepared. I look to my wolf and command it to split. It splits into two and those two splits into two more. I command them to be a high alert.


    My wolf learned to split itself since last time it got sliced into two and regrow itself with my mana. And this is way too useful.


    CRACK!!!


    Crack gets even bigger. Thirty more seconds. As the countdown lowers, I start to feel excited. Excited to meet whatever¡¯s on the other side. Whoever¡¯s responsible for this.


    I smelled corruption when I first enter this city. At first, I thought it was the higherups corrupted as always. But more I got to know about the higherups more I suspected I was wrong. But I still chose to ignore that.


    That corruption I was smelling was from some deep conspiracy by whoever¡¯s responsible for all this. I don¡¯t know if I ignored that because of my ego or all the scripts in my head was confusing me. But whatever the reason was, that someone managed to fool me.


    And that is not something I want on my record. So, I will find him and kill him.


    CRACK!!!!


    Five, four, three, two and


    SMASH!!!


    Hahahaha. As the third minute passes, barrier finally breaks. As soon as it breaks black fireball like before but much bigger meets my flame and gets pushed back inside the barrier. As my flame enters the barrier, I hear people screaming inside.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA.¡±


    I have no idea why I laughed like that. Anyway, there is another minute till my fireball dies. So, I guess I will just wait for it to go out.


    Whoever¡¯s on the other side of the barrier tries to extinguish my fire but fails miserably. As my flame nears its end, I see my cannon¡¯s mouth melted.


    I run into the opening as soon as my fireball goes out. As I enter the city through the main gate, I see what is happening inside. First, there is a bout twenty people clad in black and path my flame travelled, and ash along that path. I think there was more that twenty people here.


    As I look deeper, I see red sky and red magic circle beneath that sky rotating. I¡¯m pretty sure that one is responsible for the red sky. I glance behind me and see that the barrier is mending itself much slower rate that the outside one.


    I suppose this is this one¡¯s weakness. Once broken it will take longer that the outside one. And I see the other three entering through the opening.


    ¡°HALT!!!¡±


    One of the people in black shouts.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you supposed to be?¡±


    As soon as I said that five of the people in black cast aside their black cloak and reveal themselves to be those demonic warriors. After revealing themselves they lunge at me. And my wolves lunge at them and pins down four of them. Last one lands in front of me and tries to bash me with his shield. And as he does that, strange black fog like energy covers his shield.


    I think this is another skill. But as his shield nears me, I hold it with my left hand and stops it with little bit of difficulty. He looks at me astonished from behind his shield. While he was in shock, I pump vitality into my left arm and start to entangle him with my branches.


    As my branches cover entangle him whole, I crush him with my branches inside it. While I was getting rid of the last one, my wolves managed to dispatch the others. I think those ones were weaker than the one outside.


    Just as we got rid of the five, others hurl black fireballs at us.


    BOOOM!!


    Those fireballs explode in front of me and throws me back into the castle walls. My wolves get thrown back too. After standing up, I see them flickering. They start to converge and merge back into one. As they do that, it stops flickering. Good boy.


    As for me, I got slightly burned. But my world tree takes care of that easily. I think I should us my other gears.


    As I look to the remaining fifteen black clad people, once again grin crawls up my face.

 Chapter 27: Situation

    ¡°Do you know anything about that red magic circle?¡±


    I ask from my wife.


    ¡°I have no idea. But from the vibe it is giving, it is nothing good.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right.¡±


    While we are talking, 47 is doing who know what to one of the demons. Still, once again, I¡¯m seriously humbled by him. He and his wolf singlehandedly beat the crap out of fifteen demonic mages.


    And now he is extracting information from the last one. He keeps breaking the mage¡¯s bones one by one. But mage isn¡¯t saying anything. And more the mage clumps up, more 47 gets angry. And that causes him to break more bones.


    That is a vicious circle.


    ¡°I think we should go to our guilds first and see what is happening there. City is way too quiet and empty. Something dark is happening here. First let go to the Guild and find out what happened to the residents.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    I go to where 47 is.


    ¡°47 we are going to the Guild and find out what is happening. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will go separately and find out whoever¡¯s responsible.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do when you find them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, kill them.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to save this city? I know you are new here and have no attachment to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to save this city. I want to kill whoever¡¯s responsible for this for my own reasons.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Then good luck.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before: I don¡¯t need luck. It costs too much.¡±


    After saying that he crushes the mage¡¯s neck and disappears. Now I can¡¯t sense him at all. I think he let me sense him during our first meeting.


    ¡°What did he say, Owl?¡±


    ¡°That he will find whoever¡¯s responsible for all this and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Think he can do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But he has more chance than we do.¡±


    ¡°Well, considering what he showed us, you are right.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the Guild. We need to find out what is going on and save the residents.¡±


    After running for ten minutes, we see the Guild.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice something strange?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is no one stopping us. There was more than twenty people waiting for us when we entered the city. But now there isn¡¯t a single person in sight. And that is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you have a point. But whatever is happening let¡¯s get to the Guild first and see if anyone¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    We run into the Guild and see other adventurers pointing their weapons at us.


    ¡°Stop. It¡¯s Guild-master.¡±


    Orm the instructor shouts and the adventurers relax.


    Orlin steps up.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea. Barrier was put up after about an hour you left. And the red magic circle appeared about four hours later. And as soon as that happened, we sent out two silver ranked team out. But they just vanished as soon as they exited the guild building. We think that red magic circle is responsible for their disappearance.¡±


    Orm tells us.


    ¡°Guild building has a protection spells for this kind of contingencies. Then I suppose residents of the city got abducted by the circle too.¡±


    My wife explains.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we got abducted when we entered the city?¡±


    Princess asks us. She is right why didn¡¯t we get abducted?


    ¡°I suspect abduction happened only at the beginning or they got enough people and don¡¯t require any more.¡±


    My wife assumes. I walk next to her.


    ¡°Whatever happened, I think we need to head to the castle. Whatever¡¯s happening is originated from there.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Princess, would you stay here safely with others?¡±


    Orlin tells the princess with tone that can¡¯t be refused.


    ¡°No! I want to go to the castle and confirm my family¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Sorry princess. But we can¡¯t protect you within this unknown situation.¡±


    ¡°No! I will go with or without you.¡±


    I think I got no other choice. I get behind her and hit her on back of her neck knocking her out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°You are right. Orm take care of princess and don¡¯t let anyone out.¡±


    She gives unconscious princess to Orm and turns around to exit the building.


    ¡°She is gonna be pissed at you when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I would rather her being pissed at me than dead.¡±


    ¡°You got a point.¡±


    ¡°But are you sure about going there with only two of us?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? There wasn¡¯t any Gold ranked team inside the Guild. Even if we bring Silver ranked ones, they will just die. You saw what the welcoming committee could do when they fought 47. Do you think there is anyone who can defeat them?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right. Then let¡¯s just hope 47 will be there when we get there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Now only person we can depend on is 47.¡±


    We run toward the castle where archduke lives. Let¡¯s just hope they are safe.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    They got the wrong idea, it seems. They are heading toward the main castle believing that whatever¡¯s happening is originated from there.


    But they are wrong. I¡¯m sensing something ominous from second prince¡¯s mansion. Cause of all this is originated from there. As I head there, I start to sense others. Other demons.


    I suppose I need to get rid of them before reaching Turin¡¯s mansion. If it was anyone other than me, they would have got ambushed and killed without knowing what happened.


    They are all hiding all around the street. So, I need to start dispatching them systematically from outer most ones.


    So, my first target would be one inside the corner house. I reach the corner house and stand behind the wall he is leaning on. After confirming that he is leaning directly behind the wall, I touch the wall and start to pump vitality into my left arm slowly.


    My left arm starts to penetrate the wall silently. And as soon as my left arm penetrates the wall without demon¡¯s notice, I increase the vitality and entangle the demon in my branches without him letting out a peep.


    One down. Ten to go. Hehe. Now I¡¯m really starting to feel like 47.

 Chapter 28: Mansion

    Eleven down. Zero to go. Hehe. This was an impeccable assassination. None of them noticed me and got assassinated quietly. Still, these demons look exactly as I expected. Varying skin colors. Horns. Only consistency is color of their eyes. They all have black eyes. I meant pitch-black with no white.


    Got to admit, looks cool. And I these ones I think were some kind of assassins, from their attire. They frankly look like ninjas. But for ninjas, their senses sucked. I could just walk behind them and cut their necks.


    Well, it may have been my camouflage that was too strong. Anyway, I got rid of all the demons outside the mansion. Now let¡¯s see what is happening inside this mansion, shall we.


    I open the mansion¡¯s door. As soon as I enter the mansion, I see red miasma. This is very unpleasant. Empty as Cosmo¡¯s head. Hehe. That was funny.


    Still, it may look empty from the looks, but there is someone or something here. Ooh, this feeling is nostalgic. Brings back to memory time when I first crossed the first boundary.


    Instinct to turn around and urge to push through. This disharmony. I might die here. Hehe. I have issues. One would normally run when he suspects he might die. But my feet take me inside the mansion before I even realized. This is an issue. Hehe.


    Now usually according to the scripts, there should be someone appearing in front of me and telling me something and fighting me.


    While walking deeper into the mansion I hear women laughing. And I see the miasma converging together and forming three women. More specifically three succubi. I wonder what happened to the fourth one.


    So far, everything is going according to the script except one thing. They are wearing full body armor. Not unnecessarily revealing ones. One standing right most is holding a rapier next one is holding a spear and the last one is holding a whip.


    They are succubi, aren¡¯t they supposed to fight differently? Anyway, now for the monologue.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Shit, spear wielding one lunges at me with single word. I was expecting a monologue from them. Her spearhead directly aims my head. I crouch to dodge the spear. She immediately swipes down on me. I jump to my right to dodge the spear.


    Before I know it, metal whip comes down on my back from behind and scratches my back, drawing blood. I enter camouflage and try to distance myself from the succubi, but sword wielding one blocks my way like she sees me.


    As soon as I understood that, I summon my wolf. This corridor is too small for my wolf to be full sized. So, I summon three normal sized ones. As soon as they see my wolves, they stop attacking me for a moment and observes the situation.


    Shit, their teamwork is almost impeccable. While thinking that I activate my full gear covering myself in my full body armor. With this I think I can ignore the whip, but for other two, it is still dangerous. From way they are fighting, I think spear wielder attacks first distracting the target.


    And whip wielding one uses the opening to inflict damage. I don¡¯t know the sword wielders duty. So, in order to win, I need to disrupt their teamwork. Then divide and conquer it is.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I sick my two wolves on the spear wielder and last one on the sword wielder. I myself takes on the whip wielder.


    My wolves lunge on their perspective targets and I lunge at my target as I charge my gauntlets. Just as I get in range of the whip wielder, she melds into the miasma like she appeared before and before I know it, she is standing behind me. Her whip entangles around my neck and tightens.


    Unfortunately for her, her whip fails to disform my armor and inflicts zero damage on my neck. I turn around and get ahold of her whip and tug it toward myself.


    As I tug her whip, she lets it go and melds into miasma again. As I wait for her to appear again, I feel stinging feeling on my back and jump to my right. While jumping I see sword skewering where I was standing moment ago.


    Sword wielding succubus is standing there looking at me. Hell? What happened to my wolf? As I look around, I see it vanishing into thin air. I look to the other two and see only one getting skewered by a spear.


    After getting rid of my wolves they line up again. Whip wielding one appears next to them. So, I suppose divide and conquer failed. Then let¡¯s try using the environment to my advantage.


    As soon as I decide that, I take a deep breath and throw fire from my mouth. They try to meld into the miasma as soon as they see me breathing fire, but they are slightly late as they get burned a little before vanishing.


    Just as I was about to stop, I notice something. My flames are burning the miasma. Wherever my flame passes, miasma around that area gets erased. But another thing bothering me is: mansion¡¯s walls aren¡¯t getting burned by my flames.


    There must be some kind of spell reinforcing them. As I continue to burn the miasma, I feel another stinging sensation on my back. But this time I fail to dodge it.


    Sword pierces through me from my back. Shit. As it pierces through me, I couldn¡¯t help but stopping my breath. I swipe with my right leg as I spin around and manage to get the sword wielding one with my kick. As my kick connect, I put even more strength into it and throws the succubus into the wall.


    After throwing her into the wall, I immediately pounce on her with my charged gauntlet and my first technique. Just as I was about to hit her, I see spear heading for my head from my left side. I don¡¯t stop, instead I bring my left arm in front of the spear¡¯s path and let it pierce my palm.


    As soon as it pierces my palm, I grip it and changes its direction.


    BOOM!


    AAAAAA!


    As I hit the sword wielding succubus in the gut with my gauntlet, she lets out a scream and losses consciousness immediately after.


    While I was dispatching her sister, spear wielding one tries her best to wrest her spear out of my grip. While she was concentrating on her spear, I throw a fire ball on her helmeted face and she lets go of her spear as my fireball throws her back.


    Whip wielding one catches her. Now both of them lost their weapons. I take out the sword from my back. As I do that my world tree starts to heal me.


    I walk up to the unconscious one and lift her up by her neck and look to the other two.


    ¡°Now, I would like to ask a few questions. I hope for your sister¡¯s sake, you will be cooperative.¡±


    They don¡¯t let out a peep. But from their body gesture I see them hesitating. So, I think they do value her. Let¡¯s use that.


    I bring her sword up to her throat and grazes her armor with it. And as I do that, I notice the other two fidgeting. Just as I expected.


    ¡°Now, who is behind all this? What is that red magic circle above the city and what is the objective of one who¡¯s behind all this?¡±


    I see them hesitating. I think they need stronger motivation. I push the sword even stronger on her neck and slices through her armor, drawing blood.


    ¡°I will give you five more seconds to answer or she will die.¡±


    ¡°One, two, three, four, fi¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    One of the speaks.


    ¡°We will tell you. So, don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you give me information I want, I promise I won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. One who¡¯s behind all this I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him anything.¡±


    Just as she was about to spill, my hostage awakens and immediately cuts her head off with the sword I was holding up to her neck.


    ¡°NOOO!!!¡±


    ¡°NOOO!!!¡±


    As her head falls on the ground other two scream on top of their lungs. Shit. That was unexpected.

 Chapter 29: Fury

    As they see the lifeless head of their sister, they go crazy.


    ¡°AAAAAH!!!¡±


    As they scream mournfully, their bodies start to absorb the nearby miasma into them. And as they do that their black armors start to turn red.


    Shit. They went berserk. As they absorb the miasma, red colored whip and spear materialize in their arms.


    ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡±


    Spear wielding one lunges at me with a thrust. I barely manage to dodge to my right. I think their speed got increased too. Just as I jump to my right to dodge, red whip appears in front of me and entangles itself around my neck and flings me into the wall.


    Just as I orient myself by shaking my head, spear skewers my gut. Couldn¡¯t help but vomiting blood. And just as I was about to get down, whip on my neck tugs again, flinging me into another wall with the spear still in my guts.


    Shit, this is getting dangerous.


    And just as I was getting desperate, I sense something calling to me from inside my soul. Fenrir. I suppose he finally woke up.


    I let him out just as the whip gets tugged again and flings me again. But I don¡¯t see Fenrir anywhere even though I summoned him.


    And just as I was wondering that, I see whip wielding succubus¡¯s shadow crawl up from beneath her and bind her, stopping her long enough for me to get free from her whip around my neck. But just as I land on my feet another spear pierces through my chest and pins me into the wall.


    Shit, this is getting annoying. Just as I orient myself again, I see the spear wielding one running up to me with another spear in her hand. Just as I saw that I put my left arm forth and pump vitality into it. As I do that my left arm expands outward and entangles the succubus just before she manages to skewer me again.


    She waves her spear around, breaking my branches. But more she struggles like that, more vitality I pump into my arm. Soon my branches imprison her whole. After covering her in my branch prison, I start to tighten it around her.


    While doing that I look to the other succubus and see her struggling with her own shadow. And just as I got distracted for a moment, I feel another stinging feeling on my left side and see red spear breaking through my branches and piercing into my left side.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    And as soon as the spear pierce through my side, it starts to extend again, skewering through my sides. As that happens, I immediately tighten the branches even faster.


    CRUNCH


    As I tighten it harder, I hear bone crunching from the inside. After few seconds, red spear skewering me starts to dissipate into red miasma and disintegrates into nothing.


    ¡°AAAAHHH!!!¡±


    Just as that happened, as if she felt her sister¡¯s death, last one screams on top of her lungs again. As I look to her direction, I see her glaring at me with blood red eyes from behind her helmet.


    Her whip turns into two daggers in her hands. With those she cut through the shadows binding her. She charges at me as soon as she got free and tackles me with all her strength.


    As soon as she got on top of me, she immediately pins my left arm with her dagger to the floor. I think she realized my left arm can regrow. Instead she slices off my right arm with her left dagger. And just as she was about to stab me in the head with her dagger, she gets hit by a black fireball from behind and gets thrown away from above me.


    I look to where the fireball came from and see Fenrir¡¯s head peeking out from a shadow. Shit. My right arm got amputated. And it hurts like hell. But first I need to kill this enraged bitch before she kills me.


    She charges at me again after stopping. I take a deep breath, and spew fire just as she starts charging me. And that was a wrong decision. As she doesn¡¯t stop and keeps charging through the flames and tackles me again.


    But this time as she tackles me, I punch her in the temple. My second mistake. She just endures that and brings down her dagger at my head.


    Just as she does that, she gets enveloped in a dark fog. I swerve my head to my right and see the dagger stabbing floor next to my head. Shit! That was too close. Now that she is stationary, I will my mana to take a shape of spears protruding from the ground and skewer her from sides.


    As I see the dagger dissipating away, I confirm her death. As if he knew she was dead, Fenrir too pulls away his dark fog.


    As the fog disappears, I see her skewered with my spears. What¡¯s unsettling is not that, but her blood red eyes still glaring at me with malice and hot red fury.


    I suppose they loved each other dearly.


    As I stand up, I see her body dissipating into red vapor like her dagger. Only the sword wielding one¡¯s corpse is left intact. I¡¯m sure spear wielding one¡¯s body is gone too inside my prison.


    ¡°Whoo. Thanks for the support, little one.¡±


    I say that as I look to Fenrir standing next to me. He simply stares at the door leading to the main lobby. I think he senses whatever¡¯s in there.


    While he looks to the door, I pick up my amputated right arm and presses it against the wound. It thinks my world tree knew that my right arm was still intact seeing my right arm¡¯s wound is still fresh.


    As I press my arm onto the wound, it gets attached back to the wound and heals itself only leaving a scar behind. I was lucky that she cut it off with a dagger. Because of that cut was clean. It was like putting the puzzle pieces together.


    I sit cross-legged on the floor for a while to heal my body and relax a little. After sitting for about ten minutes I get up and walk toward the door leading to the main hall.


    Whatever¡¯s behind it is responsible for that red magic circle.


    While walking I look back the sword wielder.


    ¡°I hope whoever you sacrificed your lives for is worth it.¡±


    As I come before the door Fenrir melds into my shadow and disappears. Well that is convenient. Now let¡¯s see what¡¯s behind this door.

 Chapter 30: Behind the Door

    Empty hall with nothing but the red magic circle in the middle and red miasma. Red miasma is even thicker in here. So, the real one was here, huh. I suppose one in the sky is just a manifestation. I still don¡¯t know what it is used for.


    I walk into the hall. And I start to feel someone¡¯s presence as soon as I step into the hall.


    ¡°You should have turned back when you had the chance.¡±


    Suddenly I hear a woman¡¯s voice from who know where.


    ¡°But this is a good thing for me. Now I can kill you myself.¡±


    After that, figure starts to materialize on middle of the magic circle. After few seconds, I see what it is. Another succubus but in a red mage¡¯s robe.


    ¡°So, are you the oldest one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. And you will regret killing my sisters.¡±


    Ooh. She is horrible calm for someone who lost her family. Well, she may seem calm, but I can see her fury from her blood red eyes.


    ¡°If your sisters were so important to you, why didn¡¯t you save them instead of standing there?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m fueling this magic circle. So, I can¡¯t leave this room or else this circle will be canceled and cause the barriers to break.¡±


    So, this circle is responsible for the barriers, huh.


    ¡°Got it. But what makes you ladies to sacrifice everything. Is it for someone or something?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to tell that to a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I killed your sisters by myself. What makes you believe that you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°There are a few important factors that I¡¯m too angry to elaborate on.¡±


    Okay then. I guess I will extract the necessary information after beating her.


    Red staff like her sisters materializes in her right hand and she points it at me.  As soon as she does that blood ice spear shoots its way toward my chest. As soon as it gets in range, I hit it with my gauntlet expecting it to break apart.


    Another mistake. It simple keeps pushing. And while I was preoccupied with the spear, red magic circle constructs over my head and starts raining blood ice spear on me. Just before the spears hit me, I put up my barrier over my head.


    CRACK!


    As the spears come into contact with my barrier they pierce through my barrier and stick on it.


    BOOM!


    While I was focusing on the spear, red fireball hits me on my back and throws me toward the succubus. I see her draw her staff in an arc and pull out a red lightning from who know where with her left hand and throws that at me.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    I get zapped hard. Barely holding on to my consciousness, I try to wake myself by shaking my head, but once again she hits me red lightning and throws me away into the walls.


    Shit this is getting dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this strong. As my sight gets back into its focus, I see her looking to my direction with her hatred filled red eyes.


    Shit. I can¡¯t move. Most of my body is paralyzed from the lightning. And as if she knows that, she starts to chant in some language unknown to me. I think she is preparing something big.


    As I realize the danger, I¡¯m in, my world tree starts to pump more vitality and get rid of the paralysis. And as she continues to chant something starts to materialize on my sides. More it gets clearer, I see it is something like an iron maiden.


    Shit. She is trying to lock me up in an iron maiden. Come on, come on. I know my vitality is strong but I¡¯m not willing to test it with an iron maiden.


    Shit, shit. It is almost done materializing. As if she is getting to the finale, she starts to lift her staff up. And the iron maiden is almost finished materializing on my two sides.


    As she lowers her staff, iron maiden starts closing in on from my sides. Ooh, it is gonna hurt. I close my eyes and wait for the excruciating pain to come. After waiting for five seconds I notice something strange. There is no pain.


    I open my eyes and see nothing but darkness. This is peculiar. Did I die without feeling anything? As I think that I lift my arm. I can¡¯t see it, but I can feel my arm being lifted. Now that I noticed it, paralysis is almost gone.


    As the paralysis disappears, I step forward and come into the light. Succubus is still standing in the middle of the circle looking at me with hatred and little bit of surprise.


    I turn around and see the iron maiden. Only thing different is, darkness occupying place where I was and holding the iron maiden in place. Fenrir saved me, huh.


    Don¡¯t know which trait it is but it still did the job.


    ¡°Thank you little one.¡±


    CLANG!


    After I said that the darkness vanishes, and the iron maiden clamps shut. After shutting itself, it starts to sink into the ground. Huh. After the kill, it serves as a coffin too. Convenient.


    I suddenly het a tingle on my back while watching it sink and jump to my left to dodge and see another red fireball streaking past me. I look to the succubus and see her pointing her staff toward me.


    ¡°Now, shall we try this once again?¡±


    ¡°Remember there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    She starts to cast her blood spear and while that I summon two more wolves. And position them on her sides.


    Blood spear flies over to me. This time I dodge it instead of clashing with it and throw my own fireball to her. But she doesn¡¯t do anything and keeps standing in the middle of the circle.


    As my fireball comes into range, transparent dome barrier flickers around her. Shit. This circle works as a one-way barrier too. So, that means I need to break it to kill her.


    Then, let¡¯s do it.


    I start to bombard the barrier with fireballs. She throws her spears at me or rains them down on me. This is getting kind of redundant. And as if she realized that she starts throwing in her red lightnings too. And those are really hard to dodge.


    And because of my armor, I¡¯m practically a walking lightning rod. But if I take of my armor her other spell will hurt me. This is a vicious circle.


    ¡°I can do this all day.¡±


    And I can¡¯t I need to do something about this barrier. So, I guess I will try that out here. While exchanging spell, I give my wolves command and supply them with necessary mana.


    After few seconds they got their command, their mana starts to form a whirlwind around them. Since they are made from my mana and got their AI, they can actually execute my techniques. So, I got them to execute my fourth technique.


    As they will their mana with their prewritten programming, mana whirlwind around them starts to rise up and take a shape of a white dragon with long whiskers. I have no idea why the whiskers from, but it¡¯s fine since it looks so cool and the firepower is off the chart.


    But the succubus notices what my wolves were doing. I thought she would do something, but she doesn¡¯t. And that arrogance will be your downfall woman.

 Chapter 31: Guess

    She simply glances at my wolves with condensation in her eyes. Finally, something is going along with the script. Villain with a hubris.


    After glancing at my wolves, she looks toward me and smiles at me. This is bad. An enemy smiling is never a good sign.


    After smiling she starts to absorb the red miasma surrounding us with abandon into her body. And as she does that everything about her becomes bloody. Her black hair starts to turn red and he already red eyes turn even darker shade of red.


    Something is coming. I need to hurry. I charge my gears and approach the barrier, but she isn¡¯t doing anything. So, I will my wolves to unleash everything they got at the barrier.


    Two white dragons descend upon the barrier.


    BOOM!!!


    CRACK!!!


    Ooh, I love this satisfying boom.  As the dust settles, I see the succubus unscathed, but the barrier could be in a worse shape for me to break it. It only cracked. But crack spread all over the barrier. Only consolation is, it is not recovering as fast as the other two. So, with one me I think I can break it.


    Looks on her face is so satisfying to look at. There is fear and confusion. I can see right through you. ¡®It is impossible¡¯.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    As she looks at me, I jump as high as I can and reaches the ceiling of the main hall and free fall upon the barrier.


    BOOM!


    SMASH!


    Another satisfying boom. HAHA. This time it breaks properly. I land in front of her and she is looking at me with, unexpectedly, fury.


    Her staff pierces through my gut and she lifts me up with it and throws me away. Holy shit. What is that staff made out of?


    As I orient myself and look at her, I see her staff absorbing my blood. After that she point her staff to me and big red magic circle forms.


    And even bigger lightning streak toward me and hits me.


    ZAP!


    OOOH. The pain is excruciating. Damn it. As she lifts her staff, I get lifted too. As time passes by seconds, her red lightning starts to burn my body and organs. My world tree failing to keep up reconstruction with the constant destruction.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I got to get out of this dilemma. Or I might really die here. Think, think, think. What can I do to protect myself from this lightning?


    Resistance. My armor is a conductor. So, it makes the lightning stronger. So, what I need is insulator. Rubber is a good insulator. But I can find rubber right now. I can only try to use its properties.


    Rubber is a good insulator because of its low density. As dense materials have close atoms and close atoms make it possible for the electrical charge to transfer from one another more effectively.


    But I don¡¯t have the means to make something with low density. So, that is out. Another way is earthing. No matter how it looks, I¡¯m sure that this red lightning is composed of electricity. So, if I manage to contact with the ground, I can discharge its electrical energy into the ground.


    This lightning is destroying me because electrical energy has no outlet.


    As soon as I got that idea, I push my mind to the limit and start molding my armor with mana. As I mold it, my armor starts to extend toward the ground from my right feet.


    At it extends, other parts of my body get exposed. After few second, it finally touches the ground, but floor of the mansion gets in the way. So, I push it even harder breaking through the floor and extending even longer. After digging into the floor for about a meter, my armor finally contacts ground.


    And as soon as it does that, electrical charge wreaking havoc inside my body gets discharged to the earth. It worked. There is still the pain of electricity passing through my body, but it is tolerable. And most important part is that destruction stopped.


    My body starts to heal itself. The succubus is surprised that her lightning is no longer killing me. As a last resort she tries to increase the voltage, but it only increases the pain of electrical energy passing through my body.


    After minute of struggling she finally stops. My body finishes healing with that. I look to her.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is it.¡±


    She actually looks sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. You were unlucky that you fought me. If it was anybody else, you would have fried them.¡±


    She sneers at me.


    ¡°You think I need your consolation?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I suppose not.¡±


    I start to walk up to her. Suddenly she starts to disintegrating like her sisters. I suppose this is the price of absorbing the red miasma. But she is disintegrating much slower that the other two.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me who is behind all this?¡±


    She looks into my eyes. Now that the red is gone, her eyes are as dark as the moonless night. Beautiful.


    ¡°Well, I suppose even if I tell you, there isn¡¯t much you can do anyway.¡±


    It seems she is about the tell me, so, I will let that pass.


    ¡°Second prince of the Demonic Kingdom, Albatras is one who is behind all this.¡±


    ¡°Does this magic circle do anything beside the barriers?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°What does it do?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    As I asked that she looks at me with mocking gaze and charming smile and vanishes.


    That was unnecessary mean. And to think I thought she was beautiful. HA!


    Rumble.


    Just as she disappeared, mansion starts to shake and the magic circle on the floor starts to disappear. Well, she did say that she is the one who was fueling this circle. And now that she is gone, it is reasonable that the circle would vanish too.


    But problem is: mansion might vanish with the circle too. As soon as I got that I run to the windows and break through them and exit the house. As soon as I got out the house starts to crumble.


    Along with the house red circle in the sky and the barrier surrounding the city vanishes too. Now that is taken care of, I think I will head to the castle. I¡¯m pretty sure that the prince is there.

 Chapter 32: Castle

    ¡°Come on let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? If we just run into the castle all willy-nilly, we will be killed by whoever¡¯s behind all this. We need plan.¡±


    She is right.


    ¡°Got it. Then what is your plan?¡±


    ¡°First, we need to confirm who is in there. I will cast a surveillance spell. And after confirming situation inside we will try to sneak in as quiet as possible. Our highest priority is to save the duke and duchess.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After saying that, Orlin starts to chant her surveillance spell.


    ¡°There are only four people inside. Archduke, Duchess, youngest prince and the second prince. But there is something off about the second prince and the youngest.¡±


    ¡°What is off?¡±


    ¡°Second prince is sitting on the throne waiting for something and the youngest is kind of looking into the nowhere with absent look in his eyes. And the duke and duchess are unconsciously lying on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Now that we know what is inside, let¡¯s enter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that we enter the castle and proceed along the castle corridor into the castle¡¯s main hall. We come before the gate leading into the main hall and stop. Orlin looks to me.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nod at her and she pushes the door open. I see Tirin sitting on the throne in the middle of the hall and Turin sitting next to him on the duchess¡¯ chair with absent look in his eyes.


    ¡°Your highness, what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°So, you managed to break through the barrier, huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Doesn¡¯t matter, you are too late.¡±


    After saying that he stands up and starts to change. Four horns curled upward start to grow from his temples. And as soon as I saw that I realized who he really was.


    ¡°Demon royalty.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t disappoint.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Question is: which one are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m second prince of the Demonic Kingdom Demone Albatras. It is a pleasure to meet you. The Guild master Orlin and Under-guild master Owl. You two make such a power couple.¡±


    We prepare for a fight.


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat us, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I know I may fight to standstill with you, but I¡¯m not the one you will be fighting. I brought someone else with me in case I needed to get rid of you.¡±


    He looks back to Turin.


    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±


    As he said that, Turin stands up with absent looking eyes and looks to us. As he looks to us, absent look in his eyes disappears. And his body starts to swell, and his skin turn darker shade. And biggest change is his eyes. There are no pupils, just darkness so deep that it threatens to swallow us all.


    ¡°This is bad. That is a devil, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is bad. That devil is extremely strong and most problematic part is that he possessed Turin. So, if we kill him, we kill Turin.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is a dilemma.¡±


    As devil finishes transforming. He forms a blade out of dark flame and lunges at us.


    CLANG.


    As soon as he gets in range, I meet its blade with my gauntlets. Orlin takes a distance and prepares her meteor. After getting blocked the devil pulls his sword back and slashes at me, I try to block it with my gauntlets and gets thrown backward, whizzing past by Orlin.


    As soon as I got out of his way, he looks to my wife and five black fireballs materialize around him and attacks my wife. I immediately activate my Bloodlust and lunges into action. Standing in front of Orlin and taking the brunt of the fireballs.


    I barely manage to hold of the fireballs. After blocking the fireballs, I look to the devil and see it right in front of me with his blade overhead and dropping it down on my head.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    As soon as I heard that I immediately jump to my right and feel the flaming boulder pass by me and hit the devil squarely in the chest, throwing him backward.


    ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    As the dust settles, I see the devil standing up and brushing of the dust off his body. After doing that he looks into our direction with condensation in his eyes.


    He starts to walk toward us slowly. He is looking down on us. As I look to my wife, she nods at me and I immediately gets what she wants to do.


    I converge my Bloodlust on my right hand and Orlin starts to chant behind me. And her enhancement gets mixed with my Bloodlust and start to mingle over my right hand. Devil notices what we are doing but still continues to walk toward us slowly.


    As soon as he gets into range, he pounces on me. I punch back with my right arm.


    BOOM!!!


    Our punches collide and explodes in the middle. I get thrown backward and hit the wall. I stand up with a little bit of difficulty and look to the devil. Behind the dust he is standing as prim as ever. All our effort managed to get him take a few steps back. This is despairing.


    He looks at us with same condensation in his eyes and starts to approach us slowly again. Just as he was about to pounce.


    RUMBLE!


    Earthquakes.


    As I look outside, I see the red outside receding. I suppose 47 did something. Albatras looks surprised and angry.


    ¡°Circle got destroyed. Damn it.¡±


    He looks to us.


    ¡°Is this your doing?!¡±


    ¡°Nope. But whatever that red circle was, it sure was important to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Abrax kill them.¡±


    That is cold. As soon as the devil got his command, he goes to town on me. I do my best to endure the beating. If I don¡¯t, my wife will be the next target. But I don¡¯t think I can hold on much longer.


    He slashes at me with his flaming sword and I try to block it with my last strength.


    SLASH.


    THUMP.


    As he slashes down, his sword amputates my right arm and my arm drops on the floor. This is bad. I look to my wife.


    ¡°I think this is it, dear.¡±


    She is looking at me with tears in her eyes. I close my eyes and wait for my death.

 Chapter 33: Fight

    ¡°Seriously, you are simply waiting for your death like that?¡±


    Suddenly I hear a mocking word from a very familiar voice. As I open my eyes, I see the devil looking to the door of the main hall. I look back too and see 47 walking toward us with his usual look in his eyes.


    Orlin pulls me back and brings me next to the pillar of the castle. Devil ignores us as he keeps looking at 47.


    ¡°So, you are Albatras, huh?¡±


    He asks while looking at the devil. Devil simply stays quiet.


    ¡°So, you are responsible for destruction of my circle?¡±


    ¡°I take it that you are Albatras?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then who is he?¡±


    He asks as he points to the devil.


    ¡°He is Abrax, a devil. And Abrax what are you waiting for? Kill him.¡±


    Devil jumps into action as soon as it got its command and lunges at 47. 47 looks at the devil and black armor starts to cover his body.


    BANG!


    As they collide, ground near them shatters.


    ¡°Finally, someone who fights like a man.¡±


    BOOM!


    47 says that to the devil and punches him in his guts with explosion. Devil gets thrown backward and smiles at 47 like he found a worthy opponent.


    I can¡¯t see 47¡¯s face but I¡¯m sure he is smiling behind his helmet too. None of them uses any weapon. Just dishes all they got through their fists.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    As they exchange blows, their blows cause an exploding sound every time their fists collide. This is kind of scary. And I¡¯m supposed to be a strongest berserker in the dukedom.


    I know that devil is simply brawling, but 47 seems to be using some kind of martial art stances I don¡¯t recognize. He is fighting with light and quick footwork and jab, cross and hook to his opponents head. Every time the devil got hit by 47, he gets momentarily dizziness and gets back to the fight.


    As I watch 47 fight, this fight becomes learning experience for me. His every move is orderly, quick and light. He circles around his opponent with his light footwork and as soon as he notices some opening, he hits his opponent with power and precision.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Soon devil understands that he can¡¯t win by brawling with 47 and brings out his flaming sword and starts to wave that thing around.


    BOOM.


    BOOM.


    Every time 47¡¯s gauntlet and the devil¡¯s sword collide deafening booms echo through the hall. As the fight goes on devil starts to get pushed back.


    BOOM.


    BOOM.


    As the booming sounds get louder, I see 47¡¯s gauntlets get kind of blurry.


    BOOM.


    After another booming sound, they make some distance between them and simply glares at each other. I think this fight is getting to the finale.


    They lunge at each other. Devil swings his sword horizontally by 47¡¯s neck. 47 squats down and the sword passes over his head and he immediately counterattack with uppercut on the devil¡¯s chin.


    BOOM.


    With deafening boom his uppercut connects with the devil¡¯s chin, devil get thrown upward and hits the ceiling and falls down. After falling, devil struggles to stand up. While he was struggling 47 jumps and land on his guts with his heel and embeds the devil even deeper into the ground.


    Surprisingly, this time his kick didn¡¯t make any kind of sound. Devil¡¯s body simply digs deeper into the ground. Now I¡¯m sure that the devil is unconscious as he stops moving. 47 stands over him and takes a stance to hit him in the head and finish the job as his right arm starts to get blurry.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Albatras speaks. 47 looks to him.


    ¡°Why would I hesitate about killing this dude?¡±


    ¡°He may be a devil now but if you kill the devil now, Abrax will simply go back where he came from. But the youngest son of the archduke will die at your hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so this was that kind of crap. This dude is what I felt beneath the boy when I first saw him. You put the devil inside a boy to summon it for your goal. And at the deciding moment you summoned the devil to do your bidding. In this case get rid of the guild masters if they got in your way. Is that about right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m sensing some kind of similarity between you and the second prince Tirin. I take it that was you under his disguise?


    ¡°You are right again.¡±


    ¡°So, I guess it is safe to assume that he is dead?¡±


    ¡°You are three out of three.¡±


    ¡°And you kidnapped all the residents of the city, right?¡±


    ¡°Four out of four, you are good.¡±


    ¡°But you made a mistake. You believe that I care whether the boy lives or dies.¡±


    ¡°You are right again. You may not care, but what about them.¡±


    He points to us and after that he points to the Archduke and the Duchess. Indeed, I can¡¯t let the youngest prince die, now that the second one is dead and the oldest is missing.


    47 looks at us.


    ¡°47 can you save the prince?¡±


    Orlin asks. 47 looks to her.


    ¡°I may be able to do something. But it will take a lot from me. And I have no reason to do it.¡±


    ¡°Adventurer Alder I give you an involuntary quest to save the third prince from the devil¡¯s clutches.¡±


    As my wife says that I immediately gets what she wants to do, so, I go along with her.


    ¡°Operative 47 I give you an involuntary mission to rescue the youngest prince.¡±


    He looks at us and starts to rub his fingers. I suppose he is asking for a compensation for his troubles.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want a storage item. I know both of you got those. Give them to me.¡±


    My wife takes of a ring on her left index finger and throws it to 47. I take of a necklace around my neck and throws it at him too.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If I fail, I will give them back. But if I succeed, I want my ranks increased in both of the guilds. Is that a deal.¡±


    We both nod at him.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    He looks to the Albatras.


    ¡°Take care of him, would ya. I don¡¯t want him killing me while I¡¯m busy with this.


    We nod at him again.


    After getting our confirmation, he looks to the devil and puts his hand on his chest and closes his eyes. After few seconds, devil starts to turn back to the third prince.


    But 47 still stays stationary. I look at him.


    ¡°Good luc¡­, I suppose you don¡¯t need it, huh?¡±

 Chapter 34: Fertilization

    After getting the devil down, I got my mission and quest along with my reward. I hope those two got sufficient space inside.


    So, the devil possessed the boy. That means their souls are entangled. So, all I have to do is to separate their souls and kill the devil and leave the boy. Only question is can I do it.


    I can only try. So, I decided to bring their soul into my Soul Palace. To do that, I need to follow what I did with my egg.


    I put my hand on his chest and close my eyes. And will part of my soul to enter his body and find their souls. I find them. Like I suspected entangled, no more like black ooze cover up a small light blob.


    I guess black ooze would be the devil and the little light would be Turin. After finding their souls, I will my soul to cover them up and pull them along back into my Soul Palace.


    They try to resist, but because of my very through beating they fail to resist me completely and gets pulled back into my Soul Palace.


    After getting them inside my Soul Palace, I jam them inside my third door. Well, because in there I¡¯m omnipotent.


    And I enter after them. And see them take their shape. Look just like how the devil looked outside. There isn¡¯t a smidge of Turin¡¯s presence I can feel. But I¡¯m absolutely sure that he is in there.


    All I got to do is to separate their souls and kill the devil. And I¡¯m sure that will end him permanently.


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    Devil looks to me and asks.


    ¡°So, you can talk?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. Now what is this place?¡±


    ¡°This is my soul.¡±


    ¡°And you let me just enter it without hesitation. That was extremely foolish.¡±


    Devil smirks at me.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°When devils are summoned, they need to possess someone to continue existing on this plane. So, most important thing for the devil to have is powerful soul. Of not we can¡¯t possess others. And you just let my inside your soul. That means I can wreak havoc inside your soul and possess you.


    Your body is extremely stronger than this boy¡¯s. With your body I can do whatever I want. I can even get out of that delusional prince¡¯s control.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Well, if what you said is true you may have a point about me being foolish. But I¡¯m pretty sure that you never tried to possess someone like me before.¡±


    ¡°They all believe that.¡±


    Devil¡¯s smirk gets even bigger.


    ¡°So, shall we start the second round then?¡±


    He lunges at me with his growing smirk, mistaking where he is.


    Thump.


    Just as he gets into range, I make a metal wall materialize right in front of me and he crashes into that wall. I think I will torment him for a while and extract some information from him first.


    But first I need to extract youngest prince¡¯s soul from inside him. So, I lift him up and brings out an operating table beneath him and ties him to it. All the while I¡¯m doing the he¡¯s got a surprised and confused look in his eyes.


    Now, to extract Turin¡¯s soul from inside him I need to open him up. For that I need big knife. Hehe. No problem.


    ¡°AAHH!!!¡±


    He starts to scream painfully as I start to slice him up into two pieces right in the middle with a giant scalpel. And I see Turin¡¯s little white light from inside the devil.


    As I see the vague outline of Turin¡¯s soul, I start to slice the devil up around his soul and simply extracts him out of devil¡¯s entanglement. After I separated them, Turin turns into his physical form inside my third door.


    I think that confirms that I managed to separate their souls. After extracting Turin¡¯s soul from the devil, I send his soul back into his body.


    ¡°Now I can concentrate on you. Hehe.¡±


    Devil looks at me with unadulterated fear and confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°This is impossible. How are you doing all this to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me educate you. You are not in my soul and at the same time not. You are simply in one of the extensions of my soul. One where I¡¯m omnipotent. I guess you let yourself get pulled into my soul believing the you can possess me after getting in.


    But that was your biggest mistake. Now here is the deal. You tell me everything you know about what Albatras is trying to do with all this. You do that, and I will kill you without much pain. Or else.¡±


    Ptooey!


    He spits in my face. As I wipe it off, grin crawls up my face.


    ¡°That is exactly what I was hoping for.¡±


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHH!!!¡±


    As I start devil starts to scream painfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    This dude is tenacious. It¡¯s been almost thirty minute and he is still resisting. But I think he¡¯s nearing his limit here.


    ¡°Did you have enough yet?¡±


    Ptooey!


    Apparently, I was wrong. It seems he is far from nearing his limit. And I don¡¯t have all day. So, I guess I will just get rid of him.


    And I have a method that will get rid of him permanently and benefit me at the same time. I drag him along to my first door and enter world of my world tree.


    As I look at my world tree, I couldn¡¯t help but getting emotional. It is getting bigger and bigger by day. Now, I think it is, always calling my world tree it does not feel good. So, think I will name it.


    After all, when it comes to world tree Yggdrasil is the best name for me. And when I think about it, I lack creativity.


    Anyway, Yggdrasil is a good name, so, I will call my world tree that. As I name it, as if it likes the name, Yggdrasil shakes its branches.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like your name, my boy.¡±


    Don¡¯t know why I called him my boy. But it feels natural. Anyway, to the main goal here. I bring the devil in front of Yggdrasil.


    ¡°Absorb him.¡±


    As I give my command, Ygg¡¯s roots come up from beneath the ground and entangles the devil¡¯s soul and start to drag him beneath the ground.


    After few seconds, devil is gone, and ground is back to way it was just a few seconds ago. If you told me what you knew, I would have just killed you.


    But since you decided to keep your mouth shut, you can go ahead and become fertilizer. And since his soul is as stronger that others, I¡¯m sure it will be beneficial to Ygg.


    And again, as if to agree with me Ygg starts to shake his branches. Now that this is taken care of, let¡¯s check out what is going on outside.

 Chapter 35: Second Prince

    ¡°So, what is happening here?¡±


    I get out of my Soul Palace and come into the physical world. And I see Turin in front of me sleeping in a crater that was left by the devil¡¯s body. I guess he would be dead tired after all that.


    I look around and see the prince and the other two exactly where they were before I entered my Soul Palace. What the heck. I guess not long has passed while I was inside my Soul Palace then. That¡¯s convenient.


    I get out of the crater of the devil¡¯s body and look toward the prince.


    ¡°Your devil is fertilizer, and Turin is safe. Is there anything else you got hidden?¡±


    ¡°No, you managed to efficiently negate my every preparation for all this. First, you broke through my barriers and killed my soldiers. After that, you killed my succubi and broke my magic circle. Just now, you killed my last trump card: Abrax the devil and saved the third prince from certain doom.


    I suppose you managed to foil everything.¡±


    ¡°So, you just give up like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no.¡±


    He lifts his arm and bring up a small tower. Looks like a leaning tower of Pisa. But size with size of keychain.


    ¡°And what is that supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°This is an item called Vast Room. This item here is containing all the residents of this city.¡±


    ¡°You mean that keychain is capable of storing tens of thousands of live people?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Before I put them inside the Room, I put them into suspended animation. So, they are considered dead.¡±


    ¡°So, if we don¡¯t let you go, you will smash that keychain?¡±


    ¡°I suppose I will.¡±


    ¡°And once again what makes you believe that I care about those people?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t. But what about them?¡±


    Once again, he points to the two guild masters and they look at me.


    ¡°Seriously dude? Again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, again. Maybe you should have let Abrax kill them before coming here.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right. But there isn¡¯t much they can do if I want to ignore those residents and simply kill you even if you smash that keychain.¡±


    ¡°But will you really do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will, saving third prince according to their wish was business. But killing you is personal. I don¡¯t care what will happen after I cause all those people¡¯s death. I can just leave. But letting you live is not something I want to do.¡±


    ¡°And why are you so determined to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is quite a few factors but just the ones on top of my head is, even if I let you go, I¡¯m pretty sure what you are going to do with those people. And when I broke through your barrier, I vowed that I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think I will do with them then?¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are right.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°So, just give up and let me kill you painlessly. You don¡¯t want what happened to that devil happen to you. But I will do it if you try something.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You are giving up?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. But I will give this back to you.¡±


    He throws the keychain to me. As I caught it, I see a similar red magic circle forming around the prince.


    ¡°You think that will protect you from me?¡±


    I throw the keychain to Owl.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t hold for long, but I know it can hold on for long enough.¡±


    As he says that, I see the circle changing somehow. Its color turns blue. I guess he is doing something. But I don¡¯t feel anything dangerous.


    ¡°So, I suppose you want to teleport out of here?¡±


    ¡°You are right once again.¡±


    ¡°If you can do that, why not just bring the keychain with you?¡±


    ¡°Even though people inside that is in suspended animation, their souls are still intact. So, I can¡¯t carry that much soul with me. And if I smash the Room everyone inside will be dead and I¡¯m sure humans will wage war on us if it got out.¡±


    ¡°You were going to kidnap them anyway. Why worry about that now?¡±


    ¡°I thought I could get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you might have, if it wasn¡¯t for me.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    As he says that, I finally see some kind of emotion in his cold eyes. Anger and frustration.


    ¡°Since you are leaving, can I ask you one thing?¡±


    His calm returns as his eyes go back to its cold form.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to achieve by doing all this?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to become a crown prince.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Okay, since I failed, there isn¡¯t much of a problem with telling you this. As you may have already heard I¡¯m a second prince and my brother is the crown prince. I may be exceptional, but my brother is same too. And he got the birthright. So, I will always be a prince.


    I didn¡¯t want that. But I can¡¯t very well just kill my brother. So, I was starting to despair until I came across a certain spell from ancient tomb.


    And since I got that spell, I started planning all this.


    That spell was a certain Arch mage¡¯s self-invented spell. According to his records, one day he came to a certain discovery. He didn¡¯t go into how he came into that discovery, but he explained his spell¡¯s working concept.


    According to him, life forms need to be observed by others for them to exist. Specially humans. So, according to his theory, if others refuse to acknowledge that someone¡¯s existence that someone will stop existing.


    So, he came up with a spell to confirm that theory. His spell affected everyone that ever observed that someone that the spell is targeted at.


    That spell gently but effectively suggests to the observers¡¯ psyche to stop observing the target. Thus, causing that someone¡¯s existence to be ignored by others. And that causes those that know that somebody to no longer remember that someone.


    And those who know that someone forget about he or she. So, that makes it that someone never existed in the first place.


    I was immediately taken in by that spell. But problem was; I wasn¡¯t an arch mage. So, I needed another way to cast this humongous spell on my brother. To fuel this spell. So, I came to a foregone conclusion. Sacrifice.


    Specifically, human sacrifice. With that I hit two birds with one stone. Casting my spell and getting rid of a city.


    After I cast my spell, my brother will be wiped out of existence and I will be the legitimate crown prince.¡±


    ¡°So, in other words perfect crime. No one will ever suspect you because you would be a genuinely legitimate crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is right.¡±


    ¡°In a way that is ingenious. But unfortunately for you, I was here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you were.¡±


    As we converse, I feel his spell nearing its completion. Still, to think someone came up with Schrodinger¡¯s cat here. I¡¯m not sure if that arch mage came up with the other experiments. But I¡¯m sure that this spell of his is definitely based on Schrodinger¡¯s cat.


    And what¡¯s scarier is the fact that he came up with that scary spell just to test out his theory. I watch the demon prince finish casting his spell. And as soon as his spell finishes the magic circle lights up and the prince gets distracted by that.


    I use that period and pounces on him. As I reach the circle vicinity, the familiar barrier flickers into existence. And as the prince realizes what I did, he looks to me with fear and surprise.


    ¡°You fool, this formation can¡¯t teleport us both.¡±


    ¡°But I know it won¡¯t kill us. And I said I will kill you right. I intend to keep that word.¡±


    As the circle lights up one last time I feel myself getting sucked into who knows where. And my vision gets dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    We watch 47 converse with the demon prince and disappear into the thin air.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°I think 47 interrupted the prince¡¯s teleport by attacking him and got teleported with the prince.¡±


    ¡°Think they reached their destination safely?¡±


    ¡°Highly unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because, I¡¯m pretty sure that prince didn¡¯t expect to carry two people with that circle.¡±


    ¡°So, because 47 interrupted his spell, they got teleported to someplace else?¡±


    ¡°That would be my guess.¡±


    ¡°Then that would be good for 47.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because if they got to where the prince intended to, he will be in the heart of the demon¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hope he will be fine.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I wake up in a dark cave. Shit that was unpleasant. And where the hell am I?


    End of Volume 2

 Volume 3 Chapter 1: Caverns

    Shit. I expected to teleport with him to wherever he was teleporting. I guess he was right when he said that the circle can¡¯t teleport us together. Once again, I was fooled by one of Alex¡¯s script.


    My guess is teleporting long distance takes a lot of energy, so when more than intended people teleport, teleportation fails or teleportation distance decreases.


    What¡¯s done is done. Now I need to know where I am. From the looks of it I¡¯m in a cave. And I¡¯m sensing quite a few life forms in here. This place is dark. I can see in here thanks to my tree, but if it was someone else, that someone wouldn¡¯t see anything.


    This place is actually devoid of light. Nothing is getting in. And that makes it impossible to see even for animals with night vision. But even I can¡¯t see the ceiling of this caverns.


    That means ceiling is at least hundred meters tall. In turn that means this cavern is gigantic. Now, where to go. Which direction to head. East, west, north or south.


    Anyway, let¡¯s head to the direction where I¡¯m getting the most life signals. There might be someone who can answer my questions. So, north it is.


    I start to walk heading north. After walking for about ten minutes I come close enough to see the life signals I was getting. Frankly, did not expect this.


    Those life signals were coming from a freaking skeleton wandering around aimlessly. Hehe. Only thing they are carrying is rusted short-swords. Usually skeletons like those have some kind of flame in their eye-sockets for eyes. But those ones have nothing. Just darkness.


    But most compounding thing is that I¡¯m getting life signal from those skeletons. If I sensed mana from them, that would have been obvious, but life? That is strange.


    Is it because they weren¡¯t raised from the death by a necromancer? But came to life naturally. For example, this cavern is a place where a crime family dumps their corpses and those died with strong enough hatred came back to life.


    Ooh. This is pointless. Let¡¯s just check if they are hostile. After coming to conclusion, I inch closer to the wandering skeletons carefully.


    Right now, I¡¯m about hundred meters away from them. Ninety nothing. Let¡¯s get closer. Fifty, still nothing. Thirty, still nothing. Twenty-five, skeleton closest to me looks to me and¡­


    SCREECH.


    Screeches loudly as if announcing what to others. As soon as it finished screeching, it runs to me waving it¡¯s sword around pointlessly. And as soon as it gets in range, I kick it across its bony spine and fails to crush it. While I was pondering why I failed to crush its spine, it swings its sword down on me.


    I spin right to dodge it sword and throw a straight across it¡¯s jaw with all my might. Strangely, I still fail to hit homerun with its skull. This skeleton is way too sturdy. While I was struggling with single one, others start to appear around me and close in on me.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Now, what to do. I active my gears and try to hit it again with my charged gauntlet.


    BOOM.


    My punch lands on its head with a micro explosion. After dust settles, I see the freaking thing is still fine. While I was in a shock, I suddenly feel a something on my right and jumps upward to dodge it. As I look down while jumping, I see another skeleton stabbing where I was with its sword.


    Okay, this is a conundrum. Let¡¯s try out the next course of action. I start to prepare my second technique as I start to descend.


    BOOM!


    And I land on the ground with a resounding boom. Yes, I¡¯m sure this did something to the skeletons. As I stand up dust clears, and I look around to confirm the skeletons death while not expecting to be disappointed.


    Yep. Freaking skeletons are in a tip top shape. And they start to attack me as soon as they got up. Shit. I dodge their clumsy swords and take a distance from them.


    I tried to punch and kick them whenever was possible, but still failed to hurt them. Then I suppose I got to use the next.


    After getting out of the skeletons¡¯ encirclement, I summon my wolf and get it to stall the skeletons while I prepare to unleash my fourth technique. I sit cross-legged on the ground and focus inside. First, I get my mana to exit my body.


    After I got out, I will it to spin around me. As it starts to spin I will it to go even faster. After a while it starts to kick up a whirlwind around me. After that I pump in more mana to make it take a shape of an eastern dragon.


    It doesn¡¯t have to be a shape of a dragon. Ark intended it to be a just a whirlwind. So, the dragon part is me. Because this technique resembled a certain jitsu from a certain anime.


    Even though I come up with it just because I thought it would look cool, but while coming up with it, I came across an interesting side effect.


    When I will my whirlwind to take a shape of a dragon, that gets rid of the eye of the storm. That safe part of a storm in the middle. So, as my dragon collides with my target, they have no hope of escaping. Hehe.


    As I finish preparing, I will my wolf to get out of my way and send my dragon right into the middle of the gathered skeletons.


    BOOM!!!


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, take that you fucking bo¡­¡±


    Shit, they are still fine even after that. This is getting annoying. Only thing my dragon did was throw them away. I¡¯m running out of option here.


    ¡°Is there anything you can do, Fenrir?¡±


    As a final resort I try asking Fenrir. My shadow starts to wriggle, Fenrir comes out of it and looks to me. Good, it seems he can see in here.


    After coming out, he looks to the approaching skeletons and spews a black fireball from his mouth. It hits the skeleton and throws it away. But after landing, that skeleton simply stands up like nothing.


    I see a look of curiosity in Fenrir¡¯s eyes. I expected him to be frustrated, angry even after failing to get rid of a skeleton. But, on the contrary, there is a sense of wonder in his eyes.


    Well, I suppose that is reasonable, he is a baby after all. After confirming his fireball won¡¯t work, he closes his eyes and starts to concentrate. After a few seconds, something a shadow starts to cover his body and starts to grow.


    It stops after growing up to three meters. Now that I looked at it after completion, it¡¯s a wolf¡¯s silhouette made out of some kind of dark energy. I guess this is one of his traits. But, which one.


    My guess would be Avatar of Darkness. As soon as his avatar finishes, he pounces on the closest skeleton. He bites the skeleton¡¯s skull with an intention to crush it but fails. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t crush the skull.


    After that he throws the skeleton onto the ground and breathes fire on it to melt it. Still useless. He keeps trying to break the skeleton but keeps failing for some unknown reason. While he was experimenting with his traits, other skeletons come and start to surround us.


    At this moment I suddenly remembered a certain saying. ¡®Best way to win is not to fight at all.¡¯ So, for now strategic retreat.


    ¡°Fenrir, come back.¡±


    He looks at me after hearing me and his avatar vanishes. And before I know it, he is already in my shadow.


    After that I run toward the place where I feel sense least amount of life signal.


    ¡°See ya, suckas.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 2: Skeletons

    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 14


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 240 2%


    Body Condition: Injured


    Body Potential Rank: D+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: C+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: D+


    Constitution: D


    Vitality: S


    Intelligence: S


    Wisdom: A


    Willpower: S+


    Agility: D+


    Dexterity: D+


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space: Fenrir


    : Egg. Saturation: 0.01%


    Fenrir:


    Age: 5


    Gender: Male


    Race: Dark Fang


    Level: 23 15%


    Body Condition: Healthy


    Body Potential Rank: A


    Soul Root Rank: B+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: C+


    Constitution: C+


    Vitality: A


    Intelligence: C+


    Wisdom: D+


    Willpower: A


    Agility: B


    Dexterity: B


    Trait:


    Darkness Meld, Keen Senses, Black Flame, Avatar of Darkness, Blacklight, Creeping Darkness, Dark Claw.


    Hmm. Well, considering all I have been through since last I saw my status, this much increase is reasonable. Fenrir got stronger too.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But what is compounding me is, this saturation stuff. Something is saturating my egg, albeit slowly. And tree is no here to answer me. I tried calling out to him, but there was no answer.


    So, I can only guess. According to the tree, my egg would need an astounding amount of darkness mana to hatch. And according to the tree Fenrir has a darkness Soul Root since he is a Dark Fang. And when they are idle, both of them are usually in my fourth door together.


    So, I think it is safe to assume that Fenrir¡¯s leaking mana is saturating my egg. Yup, that must be it. Anyway, that can be figured out later. Now, I need to figure out how to kill those skeletons. I can¡¯t get out of here without killing them first.


    Now, why can¡¯t I kill them. It is like something is preventing them from being crushed. So, my only guess is this cavern itself is protecting the skeletons.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    What to do? How can I kill them if the freaking environment is preventing them from being killed? This is annoying. More I think more I get pissed.


    So, to get rid of the skeletons, I need to figure out what kind of place this is. If this place itself is protecting the skeletons, that means there is some kind of intelligence here. Or at least some kind of system at work.


    Now wait a minute.


    System. Skeletons are being protected. I think I¡¯m getting at something.


    So, my last hypothesis is that this place is a dungeon. And according to some of Alex¡¯s memories, there was certain dungeons in game that required certain type of weapon to kill certain type of monsters inside the dungeons.


    In conclusion, I need to find what kind of weapon I need to use to kill those skeletons. In those kind of dungeons people usually use mace or morning-star.


    So, let¡¯s start with those. Since I have none of them, wait a minute, I still got the storage items I got from two guild masters. I bring out a ring and a necklace from my pocket. Now how do I access the space inside it.


    Let¡¯s approach it with classic. Infuse my mana with it. As I will my mana to enter the two items, I suddenly hear a very familiar sound coming from certain place.


    DING!


    My interface. I enter my Soul Palace after hearing the sound. And I come before my interface.


    Welcome to Main Interface.


    Storage Ring: 5 cubic meters.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td width="156">


    Healing Potion X3


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Mana Potion X4


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Mage¡¯s Robe X1


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Elemental Mage¡¯s Staff X1


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Storage Necklace: 5 cubic meters.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td width="156">


    Gauntlets: Assault and Valor


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Helmet: Harphia


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Greaves: Hystria X2


    </td>


    <td width="156">


    Armor:  Cobelinus


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    There are quite a few useful items. But not the most needed one. I¡¯m sure mage¡¯s robe and elemental staff will come in handy, as for items in Owl¡¯s necklace might not see a daylight. I prefer my own gears better.


    So, I guess that leaves only one option. Mana construct. Let¡¯s try out a mace first. First, I convert my mana into earth elemental and will it to take a shape of a mace. Now that I realized it, energy saturation down here is like off the roofs. I think it is almost as high as The Forest¡¯s saturation.


    This will become my advantage. Now that I got my weapon let¡¯s try out my theory. I sure hope this place is a dungeon. Aah, it¡¯s more like Alex in me is getting excited.


    I go to the closest skeleton and as soon as I got in range, it looks to me and¡­


    SCREECH.


    Screeches again. I get in close range and hit it¡¯s head with my mace as hard as I can. And¡­


    ¡°BINGO!¡±


    I finally manage to hit its head homerun. I was right. But this success doesn¡¯t prove that this place is a dungeon. Whatever, I finally got a way to kill those fucking skeletons. As the skeleton¡¯s body in front of me crumbles to dust, I get the same feeling.


    Feeling of life force being absorbed. This further confirms my theory. If this place is a legitimate dungeon, it was no wonder for the skeletons to have life force. Since when people kill them, they need to gain EXP right.


    After few seconds, I see hundreds of skeletons walking toward my with their swords. I construct another mace in my left hand and run toward them and start to go to town on them. One swing from my maces, one kill.


    Now that I got the way to kill them, those skeletons aren¡¯t that tough.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, come at me you fucking boneheads.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°PANT, PANT, PANT.¡±


    Whew, it took me almost two hours to get rid of all the skeletons. I think I killed almost thousand of them. And thanks to my world tree and the high energy saturation here, I managed to fight non-stop and emerge triumphant over the skeletons.


    I hoped they would drop something, but they didn¡¯t and the EXP I got from them was meager. It was pointless grinding. Still, grinding is an essence of a dungeon crawling right. Hehehe. Alex in me is getting more and more excited at the idea that this place might be a dungeon.


    Now next question is: where to head to now. If this is indeed a dungeon, that means this is only one of the floors. And to progress to the next floor I need to find the boss and defeat it. And considering the monsters here are skeletons, boss must be a necromancer.


    And I¡¯m sure that there must be a different kind of monsters here. For example, ghouls, skeleton warriors and mage, there even might be death knight here.


    Well, since I started heading north from the beginning let¡¯s keep heading north then.


    I walk heading north while dispatching any skeleton I encounter on my way. And only after walking and crushing skeletons for almost three hours, do I find a wall and a ladder heading upward.


    I¡¯m not sure how tall this ladder is considering the height of the ceiling. But this is the only way for me to progress along this floor.


    So, I start to climb the ladder.


    Unexpectedly I came to a different place only after climbing the ladder for five minutes. I expected to climb it at least for a day.


    And I didn¡¯t ascend a floor, I got teleported to wherever I am. This place is getting more and more like a dungeon to me.


    Now, I wonder what is waiting for me in this floor then.


    And ugly grin crawls up my face before I know it.

 Volume 3 Chapter 3: Ghouls

    Ghouls. Monsters on this floor are ghouls. Whooh. On top of being ugly as hell, the smell is already starting to kill me. I never thought that I would hate my enhanced sense of smell.


    Now, question is: are those ghouls like the skeletons. Would they need a specific weapon to kill them? Let¡¯s check it. I pick up a stone from the ground and throw it toward the closest ghoul.


    ROAR!


    As soon as my stone hit it, it roars loudly and runs toward my. As expected, ghouls are much faster than the skeletons. Anyway, let¡¯s try with sword. Considering they have a flesh on their bones, I think sword would work better.


    And when it comes to a sword, it has got to be a katana, right? Hehe. After making a katana out of my mana, I get into stance and wait for the ghoul to get into range of my katana. After running toward me for ten meters, ghoul finally notices me and charges at me with even more abandon.


    Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ghoul gets closer and closer. But as soon as it was about ten meters away from me, it suddenly throws something at me. And as I focus on whatever it threw, it turned out to be a skull.


    As the skull flies at me, I try to draw my katana and cut, but fails miserably as my katana breaks. Shit. Now that I thought about it, katana making involves a lot of technical process. And I don¡¯t know about any of them.


    But my makeshift katana still managed to change the skull¡¯s direction. As the ghoul nears me, I activate my gears and prepare to fight it out with it.


    It pounces on me as soon as it gets in range and swipes with its ugly claws at me. I block it with my left gauntlet and counter with my right to its head.


    BOOM.


    My punch lands on its head with a micro explosion and throws it back. It gets back up as soon as it lands and charges at me again. But its head still got caved in from my punch, so I think this means that I can kill it with anything as long as I manage to inflict enough damage to it.


    This makes it so easy. While I was celebrating over this pointless observation, more ghouls start to appear around me and charge at me as soon as they see me.


    ¡°Fenrir!¡±


    As soon as I called his name, Fenrir exits through my shadow and activates his avatar. After that, I summon my wolf and stand in back to back formation.


    As soon as the ghouls come into range, I take a deep breath and unleash my fire breath on them. Other two does the same too. And from the looks of it, it is working on them.


    After few seconds problem starts popping up. While we are trying to fry them with fire, they won¡¯t approach us and just stand outside range of our fire.


    I stop my fire after noticing that. And as soon as I stop breathing fire, they start to charge at us again. I guess I have no other choice but a melee. Then, let¡¯s do it.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    While they are charging at me, I start to charge my fourth technique. Let¡¯s see you ugly ass bastards survive this. While doing it myself, I give my wolf its command to charge up the dragon too.


    And as soon as they come into range and pounce at me again, I unleash my dragon and wreak havoc on them. As my dragon pierces through among them and shred them apart with its high RPM, their flesh get¡¯s rent into pieces and they fall to the ground nothing but a bone.


    I feel their life force while killing them and as if confirming my kill their bones crumble into dust. My wolf is doing same too.


    But Fenrir is doing something different. He spiting out a cluster of dark energy at the ghouls and that dark energy attaches itself onto the ghouls body. After that attached dark energies attract each other and gathers the ghouls at one place.


    As soon as he gathered enough them, he immediately unleashes a black fireball as big as his head at them, wiping them out.


    At this rate we can get rid of the ghouls soon enough. And just as I was thinking that.


    ROAR!!!


    I hear a roar much louder than the other ghouls. I look toward where the roar came from and see ghoul that is three times bigger than other ghouls.


    Hehe. Mini-boss, I see. There is three of them looking toward us menacingly. Just the right amount.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    As soon as I said that Fenrir and my wolf charges toward the giant ghouls. I follow them too. Their size is almost equal. As for me, I¡¯m too small in comparison to the giant ghoul. But that doesn¡¯t matter, I can still slaughter them.


    As Fenrir and my wolf clashes with the two on the sides, I charge at the one in the middle. That one is exuding most pressure.


    It simply looks to me as I charge at it. There is nothing in its eyes. Just as I get in range, it suddenly moves and swipes at me with its right claw. I punch toward its claw to negate its momentum and stop the swipe. And jump as high as I can and free fall onto it with my second technique.


    It blocks my kick with its oversized claw without problem. Its claw absorbed the impact from my kick and transferred it to the ground. Its can redirect kinetic energy. That is problematic. While distancing myself from the ghoul, I spew fire on it. It dodges to right and immediately charges at me. I can¡¯t do much while falling.


    It gets into range and swipes with its overgrown claw at me and slashes my right side. Shit. Just as it slashed me, I punched it in its face in my anger and manage to throw it away. I think it can¡¯t redirect kinetic energy while fighting. It seems it needs certain preparation to do that.


    I land and see my right-side bleeding. Something is slowing my regeneration. It is healing but slowly. I think it is something about its claw.


    Hmph. Doesn¡¯t matter, I will kill it now. After getting up it charges at me again. This time I will my gauntlet to change its form into arrow and wait for it to enter my range.


    And as soon as it enters my range, I dodge its claw and punch it in its gut and pierce through its hide. It isn¡¯t affected by it. I knew. So, I unleash my third technique inside its guts and pull my hand out and take distance from it.


    As I watch it from distance, my third technique wreaks havoc inside its body. After few seconds of struggling it simply explodes from inside out. That¡¯s one down.


    After finishing my ghoul, I look to the other two. My wolf is running out of energy. As for Fenrir his ghoul is almost done. Its tow arms are gone, and half of its body is gone too. But it still charges at Fenrir with wild abandon.


    Fenrir lifts his right paw and as I look closer, I see his claws shining with dark sheen and covered in dark energy. As ghoul gets in range, he simply swipes with his claw and decapitates it. That¡¯s two down.


    Finally, just before it ran out of energy my wolf entangles the ghoul and self-destructs.


    BOOM!


    As dust settles, I see the ghoul almost half dead roaring at me. Fenrir materializes out of its shadow and decapitates it like the last one. And that¡¯s three down.


    ROAR!


    As we get rid of the giant ghouls, I hear more roaring from surroundings. Hehe. This is getting fun.


    ¡°Let the slaughter begin.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 4: Next Floor

    Whew. This fucking floor took me almost two weeks to clear. And I¡¯m getting tired of killing ghouls. And this ladder¡¯s starting to look really good to me.


    Let¡¯s just ascend it already. Just like before I get teleported to another floor. This one is same too. Pitch dark without any light. Caverns with ceiling I can¡¯t see.


    Let¡¯s just hope that I won¡¯t see any more ghouls here. I walk heading north again. After a few minutes I get a life signal. But I can¡¯t see them from this far. So, I decide to use my echolocation. I let out a mana wave with an instruction to come back with information.


    And as soon as I sent out my mana wave, rock next to me starts glowing with a blue light. That startled me. Did not expect that. After few seconds it stops glowing. This is interesting.


    I put my hand on it and infuse some mana into it and it immediately starts glowing. This time it glows for a little longer. While I was playing with this rock my mana wave comes back. And I see what those life signals are.


    Skeleton warriors and mages. Skeletons in a full body armor and skeletons in robe, holding a staff. It seems they work in a party. There are two warriors and three mages in each party.


    Anyway, they can wait. What is attracting me right now is this rock. And more I observe it, more I think this might be mana crystal back in cave underground. But I think since they don¡¯t have any mana source, they stopped glowing like those mana crystals.


    I guess those mana crystals don¡¯t grow only in The Forest. Well, now that I solved this mystery, let¡¯s concentrate on the problem at hand. I head to where the skeleton party are and observe them from where I can see them.


    Warriors in full body armor, medium wooden shield and helmet, holding a sword, which I think is gladius. Mages in dark robe and for some reason there are black crowns on their skulls, holding red wooden staff.


    I¡¯m sure as soon as I attack them, warriors will intercept me, and the mages will bombard me with spells from behind.


    So, I need a proper strategy to get rid of them. But my biggest concern is whether if they will call for others when I attack them like monsters before. Ghouls and skeletons all called for other as soon as they saw me.


    And I will be in a humongous trouble if they call for others during our fight. So, I guess I need to check out if they will call for others during a fight.


    First, I summon my wolf and approach them. While approaching them, I call out to Fenrir and make him circle around them and tell him to attack the mages as soon as we start fighting the warriors. He nods at me and melds into darkness.


    After doing that, I increase my pace and approach the skeleton warriors. As soon as I got in thirty meters range, they notice me and walk toward me with the mage following them behind. It seems they don¡¯t call for others during a fight. Lucky.


    But now another question is whether I need to use mace to kill them. Let¡¯s just test it. Warriors charge at me and the mages start to chant their spells. I get into stance and wait for the warriors to get into my range with my mace.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Mages finish chanting their spells before the warriors reached me. One throws a fireball as big as a human head at me. Another hurls an ice spear at me and the last one does something to the warriors¡¯ swords.


    Their gladii suddenly start glowing with dark energy. I throw my fireball at the fireball. And simply dodge the ice spear. And just as I dodge the ice spear, warriors reach me. As soon as they got into range, they suddenly charges at me rapidly and hit me with their shields.


    For some reason I get dizzy after getting bashed by their shield. Just as the warriors were about to cut me with their swords, my wolf crashes into them from their right side. Whew, that was close.


    While my wolf distracts the warriors, I look to where the mages are and see Fenrir hitting one of them and biting another head. But for some reason they are fine after getting hit. They just get up and continue to chant their spells.


    I guess they need to be bashed by a mace like the skeletons. I give my wolf command to stall the warriors and run to where the mages are and hit the closest mage with my mace.


    As I expect its head to fly away, I get rejected as its head stays exactly where it was. Shit. It wasn¡¯t a mace?


    Then something else. Morning-star. I will my mace to change. Its head falls off and gets attached to the handle with a mana chain. As soon as I finish making my morning-star, I hit the mage in its temple.


    Still nothing. It simply looks to me and continues to chant its spell.


    ¡°Shit, how am I supposed to kill you?¡±


    Well, suppose you won¡¯t tell me that. While pondering that I notice something else. I see a flickering pale blue flame where its heart is supposed to be, beneath its robe.


    As soon as I notice that, I hit its chest and pierces through its chest and grabs that flame. It¡¯s not hot but freezing to the touch. I cast a fireball after noticing that. And it¡¯s pale blue flame gets extinguished by my fireball. And mage crumbles to dust as soon as it loses its flame.


    ¡°So, this is how you kill them, huh.¡±


    Just as I was thinking that, I feel something on my right side and gets knocked away by something. Just like before I get dizzy and have trouble focusing. As I look back, I see one of the warriors walking toward me with its gladius overhead. I try my best to raise my gauntlet to block its sword.


    Clang.


    And manage to block it with immense difficulty. And that hit helps me to clear my head. Dodge its next swing and spin to get behind it. As soon as I get behind it, I hit it on its back, but it manages to block my punch with its shield without even turning back.


    Crap, that was good. It swings its gladius as soon as it blocks my punch. I squat to dodge its swing and manage to uppercut it on its jaw.


    It flies up and falls on the ground and gets up like nothing happened. While concentrating on the warrior, I feel burning feeling on my back and swing my arm behind and hit a fireball flying my way.


    Shit, that was close. As I look to where the fireball came, I see one of the mages looking to me, chanting another spell. I guess each mage got single spell they can cast. And just as it was about to throw another fireball at me, I see Fenrir standing over it in his avatar and breathe fire on it, thus extinguishing it pale blue flame.


    ¡°Take care of the other warrior.¡±


    I say this while turning around to face the warrior. Just as I turn around, I see it charging rapidly at me again. This time it won¡¯t work, dude. I put my left arm in front and receive its charge with it. And as soon as it hits my left arm, it stops.


    I start pumping vitality into my arm to entangle the warrior. As my arm entangle the warrior, my branches start to enter into his armor through its armor gaps. After few seconds my branches snuff the warrior¡¯s pale flame out. Thus, the warrior crumbles into dust.


    I look to where Fenrir is after getting rid of the warrior. He is having a bit of a trouble with the warrior. His flame is failing to enter his ribcage to extinguish the warrior¡¯s flame. After trying that few times he gets tired of that and simply swallows the warrior. After few seconds, his avatar dissipates, and I see white dust floating around. I suppose that did the job.


    Hehe. Now that I managed to find out how to kill those skeletons, this floor becomes much easier.

 Volume 3 Chapter 5: Frost

    After going around killing the skeleton parties for almost a week, I finally come before a door. And I think I know what it leads to.


    YES. The boss¡¯ room. Well, at least that is what I¡¯m hoping for. This place is getting dull after staying here for almost a month. And I believe if I kill the boss, I can ascend a floor for real and see some change in scenery.


    But, first let¡¯s rest a little bit. I may be fine physically, but mentally I¡¯ starting to get exhausted. And I think it is reasonable after dungeon crawling for almost a month without stop.


    I need to sleep. So, I summon my wolf and leave it on guard and go to sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    YAWN.


    That was pleasant, considering where I¡¯m sleeping. I feel like a new person. Hehe. I get up and approach the door. Now, let¡¯s hope this is a the boss¡¯ room.


    I push it and as soon as I touch it, it starts to open on its own. Well, this is convenient. As it opens, I see light behind the door. Shit, this is too bright to someone who¡¯s been in perpetual darkness for a month.


    I close my eyes and open it little by little to make them used to the light again. As my eyes get used to the light, I see what is behind the door.


    Giant hall with tall pillars which I can¡¯t see the top. In middle of the hall sits a throne. On it sits nothing. Huh. I expected the necromancer sitting on it and looking at me.


    Anyway, after that I enter the room and as soon as I enter it, the door closes behind me. Yup, definitely a boss¡¯ room.


    But where is the boss. I expected a necromancer, but I¡¯m not seeing anything. I walk up to the throne and check it out. Simple chair, nothing more.


    ¡°Hello? Is anybody here?¡±


    ¡°Welcome to my humble abode.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, who was that?¡±


    I suddenly hear a deep baritone voice echoing through the hall.


    ¡°I had many names when I was alive. But now, you may call me Frost.¡±


    ¡°Okay. My name is Alder. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. A gentleman. It is a pleasure to meet you too.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°So, Mr. Frost what are you?¡±


    There was no answer after I asked that. After few seconds I hear a rustling noise from above. And I look upward along one of the pillars and see bones. Specifically, skeleton of a snake coiling around the pillar. After a few seconds, it reaches the ground and I see a giant snake skeleton with a crimson red flame for eyes looking at me.


    ¡°Once again, it is nice to meet you alder, I¡¯m Frost.¡±


    ¡°Basilisk?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    It looks at me in silence for a while.


    ¡°Haha. Well, that was not a response I was expecting.¡±


    ¡°Well, I aim to please.¡± I nod at him.


    ¡°Indeed, you do. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°So, I take it that you are the boss of this floor?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    ¡°So, I need to defeat you to ascend to the next floor?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you do.¡±


    ¡°Brief and specific, I like you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. It seems I like you too. It is a pity that I have to kill you now.¡± He slithers towards slowly.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Since we are going to be fighting, you mind if I ask you a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose I won¡¯t. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I assumed this place was a dungeon, am I right to assume that?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are. And you mean to say that you entered this place without knowing it was a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Awesome. Yes. And I didn¡¯t enter this place. I got teleported here accidentally. Next, how many more floors are there in this dungeon.¡±


    ¡°That unfortunately, I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Next, can you tell me little about yourself?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Extremely.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never met a basilisk before, let alone a skeleton one. So, I got to wonder how you become like this, right?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed a peculiar one.¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me or not?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Indeed, a peculiar one. Well, I suppose it won¡¯t hurt. When I was alive, I was feared through out the empire as a Harbinger of Death. Wherever I passed, I left a bloodbath or stone garden.


    And one day, certain elf appeared in front of me and challenged me into a fight. We fought for a long time, but in the end, I ended up being defeated by that elf. I thought that was it.


    But after a few years I came back as an experiment of a necromancer. He tried to reanimate a basilisk. It¡¯s never been done before. Some tried it with dragons, humans and other life forms.


    But basilisk is a creature fully devoid of a magic. Even my petrifying gaze is a skill I use with my vitality. So, it was thought to be impossible to reanimate a basilisk. But somehow that necromancer managed to reanimate me.


    And I did his bidding for almost two centuries. After a while I got tired of it and wanted end for my miserable existence. But had no way to end it.


    Unexpectedly, that necromancer decided to raid this dungeon for some reason and brought me with him. And as soon as we entered this dungeon something called out to me. It asked me if I wanted to be free. I said yes.


    And it told me its condition to free me. Serve this dungeon for millennia and I will get a body along with my freedom. That is if I manage to survive long enough. I accepted as soon as I heard that, and this dungeon freed me from that necromancer¡¯s control and put me here.


    After about three months, that necromancer appeared in front of me and I butchered that necromancer. Mmm, that was good.


    And I have been here for five centuries now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that was epic. Now my last question. What dungeon is this?¡±


    ¡°This dungeon isn¡¯t known to many to get a name. So, those few who know it simply calls it Wasteland like place it is located.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for answering my questions. Now shall we fight?¡±


    As I said that grin once again crawls up to my face. Frost looks at me and¡­


    ¡°HAHAHAHA, indeed, a peculiar one.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 6: Fight

    HISS.


    Frost lunges at with a hiss. I don¡¯t see any tongue, how is he making that hissing sound. I jump to my right to dodge his lunge and expels my greaves charge to charge back at him and hit him in the chin.


    BOOM!


    My first technique lands on his chin with a boom. It simply manages to swerve his head a little and he looks to me and starts to do a gesture for inhaling. And spews green smoke at me. As soon as he does that, I activate my mask and my armor and jump backward to dodge his breath. Who knows what that breath is.


    I get out of his breath¡¯s range and once again expel my greaves¡¯ charge to approach Frost and hit him but his tail whips around and hits me on my back.


    I get thrown to the wall and gets stuck there. He turns to me and approaches me.


    ¡°Fenrir.¡±


    As I call out to him, he jumps out of my shadow and activates his avatar and faces Frost. While he distracts Frost, I summon my wolf and get myself unstuck. Fenrir and my wolf lunges at Frost I circle around and climb up the pillar and charges my second technique with different kind of mana.


    Fire elemental. I know it can be pretty dangerous, but to defeat Frost I need to take a few risks. After climbing high enough, I fall toward Frost and land on his back with my kick.


    BOOM!!!


    My second technique explodes with a huge explosion as soon as it landed on Frost¡¯s back.


    HISS


    I hear him hissing under the dust. So, I suppose it did affect him somehow. I see him whipping his tail toward me under all the dust, I jump around to dodge his tail. As soon as the dust clears, Fenrir and my wolf attacks him.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Even though my second technique worked, it didn¡¯t inflict enough damage to hurt him. I need something more powerful to kill him. But what?


    I guess I can try it out with my fourth technique. While other two distracts him, I start to initiate my fourth technique. But with fire elemental mana.


    It may have more fire power but, since fire elemental mana can be very aggressive if I somehow lose control damage it will do to me will be tremendous.


    Still, I need to risk it. As I fuel my dragon with fire elemental mana, it comes out crimson. And as soon as it finishes forming, I unleash it onto Frost.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Fenrir.¡±


    He melds into darkness as soon as he got my warning and¡­


    BOOM!!!!!!


    My dragon hits Frost with gigantic explosion. I know it won¡¯t be enough to kill him, so I immediately start to OD my fireball and as soon as it turns black, I throw it toward Frost and take cover behind one of the pillars.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!


    It explodes with deafening sound. I think that just burst my eardrums. Shit, it hurts. But it already started healing.


    While waiting for my fireball to go out I surround myself in my mana barrier. If I don¡¯t, I may not get fried, but I will still get burnt.


    My fireball goes out after five minutes like a clockwork. I turn around to see Frost and see him totally blackened and still looking at me menacingly. Shit, he is still alive.


    He lunges at me like a bullet. But there is a certain sluggishness in his movement. So, I suppose my fireball had an effect on him. There isn¡¯t anything stronger I can use in my arsenal.


    So, what am I supposed to do now then? I run around the hall, dodging frost. As I get behind one of the pillars, I suddenly get a crazy idea.


    ¡°Fenrir, stall him for.¡±


    Fenrir jumps out of my shadow and faces Frost. While Frost is distracted, I start hitting the pillars base, angling it toward another pillar.


    But still this pillar is made out of one sturdy material. I had to hit it like hundred time before it finally fell. It hits other pillars as it falls. And first pillar became the first domino.


    ¡°Fenrir get back.¡±


    He jumps back into my shadow. Frost looks around and finally realizes what I¡¯m doing. He looks at me.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why would you do that. If you realized that you can¡¯t defeat me, why couldn¡¯t you just die, why must you drag me along?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to die? I¡¯m pretty sure that I will survive this.¡±


    ¡°You are barking mad.¡±


    Frost screams as the pillars fall on him. While pillars were falling, I started to pump vitality into my left arm and make my branches circle around to provide even a little bit of protection. I see pillar falling on top of me.


    ¡°Ygg don¡¯t fail me now.¡±


    And my consciousness goes out.

 Volume 3 Chapter 7: Fifth

    Shit. That was lucky. I can¡¯t afford to do that again. I can¡¯t leave everything up to fate again. And my head is pounding. It hurts. Everything is dark. Am I still in Frost¡¯s room? Does that mean Frost is still alive?


    If he is, I¡¯m screwed. Just as I was thinking that I see light. Light so bright, only sun could generate it. I open my eyes and see myself standing on a cliff overseeing a forest. Behind me is still forest. For some reason, I¡¯m happy to be here.


    It may not be The Forest, but I¡¯m still happy to be near a forest.


    So, I suppose my gamble paid off. I think it is safe to assume that this is the second floor. Finally, something different from that gloomy first floor.


    I feel at home. But no matter how I call out to the tree, there is no response. Well, anyway, once again where do I head. If I head north, I will have to jump off from this cliff and who knows what¡¯s down there.


    And from my fight with Frost, I understood that arsenal is limited. What if I face this floor¡¯s boss and it turns out to be even stronger that Frost? I can¡¯t try my luck out like last time. Next time I really might die.


    So, I need something more powerful. The way I am is not enough. I need to figure out something better. But what? I suppose I could start practicing sixth fifth technique. But that will take too long. Wait a minute I got nothing waiting for me outside. So, I got no problem with wasting few months in here.


    So, I suppose I will start practicing the fifth technique then.


    I enter my Soul Palace and open the door on second floor and enter. I find the copy of Ark¡¯s book on the shelf and open it to take a look. After all, fifth technique can increase my firepower.


    After all, what I am lacking is some kind of finishing move. I got the mana and strength to support it. But I lack the way to use it efficiently. Simply brawling with stronger opponents won¡¯t work.


    Ark¡¯s fifth technique is different from the ones before. First to fourth ones were concentrated on brawling. Like punching and kicking. But fifth one cuts. By directing my mana in a specific direction and adding a vibration to it, I make an energy blade and that blade can cut through anything. Well, I suppose anything is kind of over exaggeration.


    Still, it will be useful in a fight. If I could cut through Frost¡¯s bones last time, I could have killed him, even though it would have been a little bit difficult.


    But I think it will take a while for me to learn to direct my mana in that specific direction. And on top of that I need to go through few more steps to make that blade.


    So, I guess I will start practicing it now.


    First, I shape my mana into an ingot. After shaping it, I compress it as hard as I can. Then I mak¡­


    Now, wait a minute. Isn¡¯t it just forging? Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? What makes it different is way I need to guide my mana to make these ingots. My mana becomes the material to forge the blade.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I think I will approach it in a different way then.


    I erase what I made just now and enter my Soul Palace. After that I enter my third door. First, I make an anvil then hammer. I always liked an idea of becoming a blacksmith.


    After that, I make an ingot out of mana and start hitting it. When tempering metal, I need to heat it. But I don¡¯t need to do that for mana. And as I temper my mana ingot with my hammer, it starts to compress and shrink.


    But problem is: I can¡¯t temper it evenly. After few hits its shape deforms. I need to practice to temper this mana ingot into proper shape and only after learning that will it be possible for me to enter next stage.


    So, I guess I will just continue tempering this ingot until I learn then.


    ¡­¡­..


    I finally manage to learn to temper mana ingot into right shape after month of training. It is no just about hitting in the right place. What is most important is hitting it with appropriate force. If I hit it too hard it will deform in wrong place. And if I hit it too soft it won¡¯t have any point.


    Now finally after whole month of non-stop training, did I manage to make a mana sheet out of mana ingot. After that I need to make nine more. Ooh, this will take a long time. But since I already started and learned how to do it, it will be much easier now.


    And make another nine took me two more weeks. Still, it was worth it. Now that I finished making mana sheets from mana ingot, I need to layer them on top of each other and start tempering them again until they become one whole again.


    That will be even harder I¡¯m sure.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Whew, it¡¯s been five months since I started forging my blade. I learned to how to temper my mana ingot into mana sheet in a month. After that I spend another three months to temper my mana sheets into one whole mana ingot again.


    This is the first time I managed to do it perfectly. Now I have manga ingot with 20cmX5cmX3cm. Now I can finally start forging my blade out of this mana ingot. And once again I start hitting the ingot from the start.


    This time it will be different. After I spend months forging mana ingot, I managed to learn it and that new knowledge somehow became a new spell matrix stored in my second door.


    So, even if I fail to forge my blade on my first try, I can simply use the spell matrix to make a tempered mana ingot again. This makes things so much easier.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Damn it, even with the help of my spell matrix, it took me another six months to finally succeed at forging my blade. I say blade but it¡¯s a katana really. Shape is exactly a katana. Last time katana I made out of mana broke like a stick because there was no depth to it. But now I believe things will be different.


    Now that I managed to finish forging my katana blade, what¡¯s left is easy. Making the tang and the sheath. And as I finish forging my mana katana in my third door, new spell matrix forms in my second door right next to my fourth technique¡¯s spell matrix.


    After finishing all that, I exit my Soul Palace and take a nap.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    YAWN.


    Whoo. That was nice. When I started doing this, I didn¡¯t expect it to take almost a whole year. Frankly this was exhausting. Now let¡¯s see the fruit of my labor.


    I cast my katana¡¯s spell matrix. Spell matrix materializes over my hands as I cast it. After a few seconds, matrix vanishes and instead of it lays a classic Japanese katana on my hands.


    I hold its tang and unsheathe it. And as soon as I do that, I feel certain connection with it. I feel as if I can control it anyway I can. And the best way to manipulate it according to Ark¡¯s book is to make its edge rotate at high frequency like a chain saw.


    And if possible, make it vibrate at the same time too. That will increase its cutting power.


    I know that a mana can rotate at least ten thousand times a second. At least that is how fast my mana rotates in my body when I¡¯m using my techniques. But I know that is not the limit. I had to lower it because if I make it rotate too fast, it will start rending my innards into shreds.


    But with this katana, I don¡¯t have to worry about that. As I forged it from scratch, I know that this katana is at least ten times sturdier than me. So, that means I can push my mana to rotate at least hundred thousand and with that I believe I can cut through anything.


    Now I can explore this floor with more confidence.

 Volume 3 Chapter 8: Second Floor

    This floor is a forest floor. So, I guess I can expect a dryad and Ent. Can¡¯t wait to see the dryad then. Now should I jump off the cliff or head south?


    Hmm, whatever let¡¯s just jump. I run toward the cliff and jump as hard as I can. I think this cliff is approximately five hundred meters high. So, if I just fall, I will die. Thus, I need to lower the speed of my descent.


    And I got just the thing for. As I near the forest beneath, I charge up my greaves and start expelling the pent-up energy to boost myself upward and decrease the speed of my descent.


    I land on the ground after falling for five minutes. As soon as I land inside the forest, I fell a certain connection with it. Nature affinity, I suppose.


    I look to nearest tree and will it to extend its branch toward me and its branch lowers itself toward me. This shows that there isn¡¯t any world tree in this forest. And that makes it so much easier. After confirming my control over the plant, I start to walk heading north.


    Hmm, strange I don¡¯t feel any lifeform around here. Is there something wrong here? Anyway, let¡¯s just keep walking. I¡¯m sure I will encounter something soon.


    I keep walking for five more hours. Still, nothing. This is getting strange. And just as I was thinking that, I feel something on my left and lift my arm to caught an arrow. Body made out of branch, head made out of stone and fletching made out of leaf.


    Hmm. I didn¡¯t fell anything. So, I guess I need to heighten my senses to discover anything around here, huh. I close my eyes and call out to Yggdrasill inside my first door.


    I hear him responding back from his home. After connecting with him, I put my left arm on the ground and it branches out and digs into thee ground to connect to roots beneath.


    As it connects to the roots, I see everything around me. And I see who set off that arrow. It¡¯s a fucking satyr standing on a tree about two kilometers away from me.


    He actually almost hit me from that range. No wonder I sensed nothing. I will the tree he is standing on to entangle him and I start running toward him. I wonder if he is a sentient being or just a monster in this dungeon.


    Well, doesn¡¯t matter. I make it next to him in five minutes. Just like that fantasy novels. Ram¡¯s horn on his head, cloven hoof. Well, he is not naked at least. So, that is different.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Usually, satyrs are depicted naked. That¡¯s good. I look to its eyes and see fear in it. So, I guess it isn¡¯t entirely mindless.


    ¡°Can you understand me?¡±


    He nods at me. Hmm, intelligence.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯m gonna take off the gag and if you scream or call for help, I will kill you, understand?¡±


    He nods at. I will the tree to let him speak and the branch covering his mouth moves aside. And the satyr simply looks at me with fear in its eyes.


    ¡°Can you speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    ¡°Good. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Tamnus.¡±


    ¡°It is nice to meet you Tamnus, I¡¯m Alder. Is there anymore of you around here?¡±


    ¡°I will not sell out my comrades even if you kill me!¡±


    Ooh, goat with guts. I like him.


    ¡°Then what if I torture you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a torture?¡±


    What the? He actually doesn¡¯t know what torture is. There is only confusion in his eyes. Hehe. This is interesting.


    While talking to Tamnus I sense something similar on my back and once again raise my arm to caught another arrow. After a few seconds I put up my mana barrier and just a second later almost dozen arrows hit my barrier and fall to the ground.


    ¡°Whew, that was close. Then, I suppose there is more of you around, huh.¡±


    As if realized that shooting an arrow at me won¡¯t work they stop. I put my left arm on the tree and sense my surroundings.


    I see about two dozen satyrs walking toward me. They all shot their arrows from even farther than Tamnus. I think they shot it from at least three kilometers distance. That is one scary archery.


    ¡°Now, then shall we wait for your comrades, Tamnus?¡±


    As I say that, his eyes become so big and I see fear and anxiousness in them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t kill you people. I just got a few questions to ask. And you be quiet for a while.¡±


    I cover his mouth with a branch. Other satyrs make it here after ten minutes. It seems they believe that I don¡¯t know they are here already. If they won¡¯t come out on their own, I will simply give them a little push.


    I will the trees nearby to catch them and bring them in front of me. As I will that, nearby trees¡¯ branches start to move around and catches the surrounding satyr and lift them up for me to see them.


    Shock on their faces are priceless. I¡¯m sure they thought that this forest was they home and domain, but when stranger comes in and their home suddenly betrays them. That would be scary and shocking.


    There is twenty of them. Excluding Tamnus.


    ¡°Who is the leader?¡±


    No one answers.


    ¡°Okay, listen here. I¡¯m not here to hurt you people. I just need to ask a few questions from you. But if you refuse to cooperate, I will start hurting you people.¡±


    They think for a while after I said that. And one of them nods at me.


    ¡°I take it you are the leader, then?¡±


    She nods at me. Got to say, female satyr looks good. I will the tree to take her near me and take of the branch covering her mouth.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Alder. What is your name?¡±


    She hesitates for a little while and.


    ¡°My name is Vien.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hello Vien. It is nice to meet you. Do you mind if I ask a few questions from you?¡±


    As I converse gently with her, I see the fear in her eyes recede and the curiosity take over. That is exactly what I want.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you too, Alder. If I can answer, I will answer your questions.¡±


    So na?ve and so cute.

 Volume 3 Chapter 9: Location of the Boss

    ¡°Thank you very much. Do you know that you live in a dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. According to our records, our ancestors were hunted almost to extinction. Reason wasn¡¯t written. And they managed to clear the first floor and reached here. After coming here, they tried to clear this floor and fought the boss of this floor and failed miserably. Almost half of them were killed by the boss.


    And understanding that they can¡¯t kill the boss and ascend a floor, they decided to settle here. It had everything they needed, so there wasn¡¯t much of a problem with that.¡±


    ¡°So, you know where the boss is located?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. In our ancestors records, south of here there is a cliff and if you climb that cliff you will first face an ancient Ent, after defeating the Ent, you keep heading south.


    After that you will have to face a dryad. Being that sucks people¡¯s vitality to survive. Man are extremely weak against the dryads for they are rumored to be extremely beautiful.


    After the dryads, you will have to defeat the next monster. According to the records, that monster always changes. It can be minotaur, elks or even a centaur. Only after defeating that monster can you face the boss.


    Demonic giant serpent of the forest. It protects the gateway tree that will take you to the next floor. At least that is what our ancestors believed.¡±


    Damn it. I went toward the wrong direction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter anything beside you guys. Why is that? Is this forest that desolate?¡±


    ¡°No. You didn¡¯t encounter anything because you kept heading north. If you start walking south now, you will encounter other lifeforms. Monsters of this floor. And as soon as you start heading north, they will stop appearing.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you few questions of mine?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to fight the boss of this floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I already spent whole year on this floor. I need to ascend to the next floor quickly.¡±


    ¡°But demonic serpent that is this floor¡¯s boss is frighteningly strong you know. Many of our kin tried to defeat it and failed.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Hehe. Let me ask you this then. Were you kin much stronger than you?¡±


    ¡°Not by that much. But still they were considerably stronger than us.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure I can defeat the boss somehow.¡±


    She ponders for a while. Looks behind her to her comrades and to me. I think she is hesitating whether to follow me or not. Well, I suppose that is reasonable. She looks young and youth and adventure is inseparable.


    I¡¯m sure she wants to exit this dungeon and explore the world. She looks to me decisively.


    ¡°Can I follow you?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm mmmmm mmmmmm.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm mmmm mmmm.¡±


    As soon as she says that, others start mumbling under the branches covering their mouth. I let one of them speak. He looks at me surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to say something to her?¡±


    He looks to Vein.


    ¡°You can¡¯t follow him. What will your parents think? You are our chief¡¯s only successor.¡±


    As he says that, hesitation starts to appear in Vein¡¯s eyes. I guess she loves her parents dearly. I think she is rethinking her hasty decision.


    ¡°Can I follow you?¡±


    I hear someone from behind me. And see Tamnus looking at me.


    ¡°Of course, no.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to bring a burden with me.¡±


    ¡°Who says that I will be a burden.¡±


    ¡°Anything weaker than me is a burden. And you are weaker than me.¡±


    Realization dawns on him as his eyes fill up with disappointment. I turn back to look at Vein and see almost same expression on her face too.


    As they understand that they can¡¯t come with me, I let them down.


    ¡°If you want to exit this dungeon, get stronger. Don¡¯t depend on anyone else. Power you gained by yourself is the only power you can depend on. Remember that.¡±


    After leaving that bit of wisdom I turn around and start heading south. As I disappear among the trees, the satyrs turn around too. I don¡¯t know if some of them will exit this dungeon. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    But something puzzling me even more is the reason why their ancestors was hunted. From Alex¡¯s memories I don¡¯t see anything that might cause that. There isn¡¯t anything especially precious about satyrs.


    And as soon as I start heading south, I start sensing other lifeforms heading toward me. So, I guess I long as I¡¯m heading toward the boss, monsters of that floor will target me. I wonder what will happen if I simply pass by them in my camouflage.


    To test that out I activate my camouflage and start walking south. After five minute I encounter my first monster. In front of me stands magnificent beast. Deer with glowing antlers. I don¡¯t know why, but I really don¡¯t want to kill this beast.


    But problem is: it is looking straight at me with hostility in its eyes. While we were glaring at each other I see others appearing around us. So, I guess my camouflage was useless after all. Something is telling them my location.


    So, my only choice is to slaughter my way to the boss. Then slaughter it is. I think I will test out my new katana here.


    I activate my new spell matrix for my mana katana and classic Japanese katana materializes on my hands. As I unsheathe it, I fell its edge rotating and vibrating at high frequency.


    I think it is rotating at least ninety thousand RPS. And I have no idea how fast it is vibrating. Still I feel like I can cut through anything with this katana.


    And as soon as they see me unsheathing my katana, the beasts start to get restless. I think they can feel the fatality of this katana already.


    As I see the look of caution and hesitation in the beasts¡¯ eyes, same old silly grin crawls up my face.


    ¡°Shall we begin.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 10: Ent

    Just as I expected this mana katana is awesome. It cut through the deer¡¯s hide like cutting through a paper. I was kind of a shame to kill those magnificent creatures. Still, it was me or them.


    After killing them there was actually nothing else until I reached the cliff. And right now, I¡¯m standing in front of the cliff. And I guess I need to climb it. I tried to fly up there with my mana bird. But something shot it down.


    And my mana bird can¡¯t maneuver fast enough to dodge whatever shot it down. So, climbing is my only choice. I activate my gauntlets, greaves and start climbing. Now that I thought about it, I¡¯m sure whatever shot my bird down will fire at me, so I guess I better equip my armor too.


    I just punch into the cliff face and climb up.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I took me ten hours to climb up this fucking cliff. Climbing itself wasn¡¯t much of a challenge but keeping an eye out for whatever shot my bird down was. But in the end son of a bitch didn¡¯t do anything.


    So, I guess I needed to climb this cliff by myself. Now I¡¯m exactly where I was when I gained my consciousness after ascending to this floor. To the south is still more forest.


    And right now, I¡¯m standing in front of an Ent. Real live Ent. Almost six meters tall. And frankly when I thought about Ent, Ents from Lord of the Rings came to my mind.


    But this Ent is, well frankly just overgrown tree man. Body proportion is just like man¡¯s. And its face is irritatingly handsome. I loathe to admit it, but I think this fucking tooth pick is more handsome than me. And that fact is starting to piss me off.


    So, I won¡¯t fell anything when I hack it into thousand pieces. Even though I have been standing in just a twenty meters distance from it, it still hasn¡¯t noticed me.


    So, I start walking toward it. It finally notices me after when I come about ten meters before it. It looks down on me.


    ¡°TSK. You think you are better than me? HUH?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    What the? It just smirked at me. I¡¯m sure. Ooh, this firewood is really starting to piss me off. I think it can understand me. I¡¯m so gonna enjoy burning this wood to ashes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Well, I definitely look better than you.¡±


    What the? As soon as the Ent says that something snaps inside me, and I spew my black flame on it. While I was expecting it to turn into cinders, I see its hand piercing through my flame and grab me.


    Shit, I didn¡¯t notice is reaching toward me because of my anger. I need to calm down first. After grabbing me it just hurls me away like a dust cloth. While flying away, I start to expel my greaves¡¯ charged energy to make micro explosions in the air in a vector against my direction.


    As I do that push from the explosions cancel out the inertia from the throw, thus slowing me down and making it possible for me to land safely. I look toward the tree as soon as I land and see it almost at me. It moves unexpectedly fast for its size.


    Just as I was waiting for it to enter my range with my katana it hand, it reaches out with its hand toward me and its hand suddenly grows toward me. I barely manage to dodge to my left and cut it down with my katana.


    Another hand reaches toward me again, I cut down right in the middle. And it keeps extending its hands toward me and I keep cutting it down. While I was concentrating on Ent¡¯s hands, I feel something on my legs.


    As I look down, I see the wood I was cutting down growing around my legs and entangling my legs in place. And while I was looking down, it hits me right in the face. And I couldn¡¯t make some distance between us when it hit me because of the roots entangling my legs.


    And it keeps hitting me like a sandbag.


    ¡°Fenrir.¡±


    And like always I turn to Fenrir when I get cornered. And just like always my little cub jumps out of my shadow and spits something dark at the Ent. I though it was his fireball, but it turned out his Creeping Darkness.


    Fenrir¡¯s Creeping Darkness is a trait that lets him manipulate his darkness mana and create a patch of darkness that can cover others and rob them of their senses as long as his target stays inside his darkness.


    And as soon as the Ent gets swallowed by his darkness it fails to hit me and starts swinging around like a blind person. I use that window to get rid of the roots entangling me and lunges at the Ent.


    I expected to go blind as soon as I enter Fenrir¡¯s darkness, but I didn¡¯t get blind. I can see in there. So, I run up the Ent and cut its feet. And it falls like a tree.


    ¡°TIMBER!¡±


    Haha. That was funny. And as soon as it falls, I run up to its head and cut through its neck. But even after I cut its neck, it still moves. I think it has something else for a brain. So, I start to cut it down piece by piece from neck down.


    And as I near its stomach area I hear something.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    ¡°What the? Who said that.¡±


    ¡°I did you barbarian. You shouldn¡¯t try to burn someone just because that someone is more handsome than you!¡±


    This voice is coming out of the Ent¡¯s stomach. I slice its stomach narrowly and open it up to see another tree person inside it. Looks just like the Ent, albeit much smaller.


    ¡°The hell are you supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the mighty Ent of this forest.¡±


    ¡°So, you are the main body and this giant husk is a shell?¡±


    ¡°Both of us are us.¡±


    ¡°So, I just kill you and it will be done?¡±


    ¡°Jealousy on man is disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is jealous. I was just pissed. Me killing you has nothing to do with jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Denial is the clincher, you barbarian.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, just shut up already.¡±


    I cut its head off with my mana katana. And feel its life force entering my body. I will be a big man and admit that I killed it because of my jealousy.

 Volume 3 Chapter 11: Next

    Ooh, that left a bad taste in my mouth. But it sucks that I have to admit that I killed it because of my jealousy. What was it, anyway? I¡¯m pretty sure it was my ego getting tickled.


    Forget it. Let¡¯s keep going.


    According to the satyrs, after the Ent I¡¯m supposed to face dryads. If dryads are anything like their legend, I¡¯m expecting gorgeous women. I know I will have to kill them, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have a little bit of eye candy, right?


    ¡°Come out, come out wherever you are.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I walk around for almost twenty minutes without encountering anything. This is getting on my nerves. I¡¯m expecting my eye candy here and nothing is happening here. Even if the dryads won¡¯t come out, something else can come out, right?


    I continue to walk while complaining.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working on him?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°It should be working on him by now. Any idea why he is still not affected by our pollen?¡±


    ¡°I have no fucking idea.¡±


    ¡°Sister what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I also have no idea. This never happened before. So, we can only guess the reason. And unless we find the reason and make our pollen work on him, everything else is pointless. And he is going to exit our area soon.¡±


    ¡°So, what is your guess, sister?¡±


    ¡°Well, my guess would be that his willpower is too high ranked for our pollen to work on him. Anyone who made it here is obviously someone not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°But this never happened before. No man managed to fend off our pollen before. I don¡¯t see how this man is any different. And you saw how he killed the Ent because of his jealousy.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you may have a point. Then what do you think the reason is?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is into man?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    SHIVER!


    Shit, what was that? I felt something ominous just now. As if someone made a very wrong assumption about me. And I¡¯m still having this shiver down my spine. Shit.


    Cough, cough.


    And what are all this pollen floating about. It was fine before I got that shiver down my spine. This is annoying. They keep getting inside my nose. Aah. This suck. I suppose I won¡¯t be getting any eye candy then.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Those satyrs lied to me.


    Here I am, expecting to see some gorgeous dryads, getting all excited for nothing. It¡¯s been more than a year since I last saw a woman. Those satyrs were just cute not gorgeous.


    This hormone shit is very troubling. On top of this troubling news, what is this shiver running down my spine. Once again, this suck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Yup, he is definitely into man. Since our pollen didn¡¯t work on him, there is nothing we can do but letting him enter the next zone.¡±


    ¡°I still think you are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter sister. He is already out of our zone. Good riddance.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    SHIVER!


    There it is again. I walk around for almost an hour hoping for the dryads to show up. Well, higher the expectation, higher the disappointment.


    Let¡¯s forget about that. I think it is time I encountered something already. And just as I was thinking that I see something appearing behind the tree.


    WOW.


    It is a freaking minotaur with a lower body of a centaur. And frankly it looks sick. I feel certain kind of intimidation just from looking it in its red eyes glaring at me.


    Its whole body is covered in full body armor. And it is holding a big claymore, almost two meters long. But it swings it like swinging a wooden sword.


    While staring it down I summon my katana and take stance. As if it saw me prepared, it charges at me with astounding speed and swings it¡¯s claymore overhead.


    CLANG.


    I block it horizontally with my katana and full its rotation and vibration to its fullest and expected its claymore to be sliced into two. But unexpectedly, its claymore withstands my katana.


    I see some kind of energy covering its edge and fighting off my mana katana. As if it sensed the danger of my katana, it jumps back and makes some distance between us.


    Now, instead of just charging me, it observes me while circling me around. And from the looks of it, its claymore didn¡¯t emerge unscathed from the clash of our swords. As there is a chip on its claymore.


    Hehe. Still, from the way it swings its claymore, I can tell it has a training it swinging that thing. As for me, I got no training it wielding katana, so it is hard for me to win with technique.


    So, only choice I got is to overpower it with overwhelming speed and strength. As soon I decide on my course of action, I jump into action and charge at it. It prepares for me and holds its claymore horizontally across its chest. As soon as I got into three meters distance, I jump and bring down my katan on its claymore like a divine hammer.


    BOOM!


    It actually causes a micro explosion. Minotaur manages to block my swing, but it still takes a few steps back from the collision. I take that gap and continues to hammer down on its claymore. It continues to block without any other choice.


    And I can see its claymore chipping more and more as I continue to hammer down hard on it. And as soon as it breaks, I will cut it down.


    But before I can do that, I suddenly shifts back like a car and dodges my katana. I stumble forward from because of my momentum and almost fall. While I was orienting myself, it raises it¡¯s claymore and swings it down on my neck like a guillotine. I feel it falling down of my neck, aiming to claim my life.


    Instead of falling back, I push forward and get in front of it.


    CLANG.


    I barely managed to dodge its swing and blocked its swing with my armor. Still its claymore managed to almost slice through my armor and draw blood from my back. If it managed to go deeper by even one cm, it would have cut through my spine.


    While it struck my back, I managed to stab it in its gut and slice through its abdomen. As I sheathe my katana, its minotaur like upper body falls to the ground.


    I endure through the pain to stand straight. Now that I looked closer, its claymore almost grazed my spine. Well, even if it did, I¡¯m sure my Ygg can heal me back. Only problem if that happened would be that I couldn¡¯t move after that.


    And I¡¯m sure it would manage to dispatch me when I¡¯m immobile. Anyway, I still get the familiar feeling of life force being absorbed. And like many before it, the how am I supposed to call it, anyway?


    Whatever. It still crumbles into dust like many before it. Now, unless the dryads decide to show themselves, there is only the boss left.


    I see a giant tree in front of me as I think that. I suppose that is where the boss is.

 Volume 3 Chapter 12: Another Boss

    This is unexpected. The boss is just there in an open field. I somehow expected that it would make an entrance like Frost did. But this stupid worm is just floating who knows how in the middle of the open field.


    And on the south of it stands the giant tree I saw. It is smaller compared to the world tree. But it is still gigantic.


    Looks like a big flying snake. Scales are green, and head looks different. Looks more like a dragon¡¯s head. But I can see its tongue flicking in and out of its mouth like snakes.


    And another thing different from Frost is, I don¡¯t see any intelligence or sentience in its eyes. Just brutality and emptiness.


    Now, that could make this fight either very easy or very hard. If it is just an animal, that would mean it fights instinctually and that can be scary. It won¡¯t think, just react and that makes its actions unpredictable. And from the look in its eyes, I can tell that this is animal that fights instinctually.


    Hmm. How do I approach this fight? From the looks of it, it looks like it can fly. Even if I charge at it, I¡¯m sure it will just fly way and harass me with its air superiority. So, I need some kind of plan to fight it.


    It is almost fifteen meters long and has around meter radius. I¡¯m sure I can cut it with my katana. But I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t just stand there and let me cut it.


    On top of that, I need to worry about its arsenal. Considering that it is a snake, I¡¯m sure I can assume that it is venomous. And I¡¯m sure that it has something else in its arsenal too. Shit, more I think, more I hit the dead end.


    So, I think I will just fight it head on since I can¡¯t assassinate it in this open field. Sometimes simple is best.


    I cast my mana katana and activate my full armor. After that, I summon my wolf and Fenrir. And as soon as Fenrir exits my shadow, the boss looks toward us and starts to approach us slowly with its killing intent leaking out.


    I guess this is all the preparation I can make. I have been thinking about something lately. I think I will try it out now.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    As I give out the command, my wolf and Fenrir charges at the boss. And as soon as the boss notices them making move, it shifts into next gear and charges to them too.


    My wolf gets in the front at rams into the boss and stumble back from the collision. And flickers out of existence But the boss is fine. While that happens, Fenrir circles around and bites the boss on middle.


    His avatars fangs pierces through the boss¡¯ scales but fail to rip it out like Fenrir intended to. But as green blood flows out of the bite marks, it starts to scald Fenrir¡¯s teeth. He jumps back as soon as he noticed that.


    And just as the jumps back to make distance, boss¡¯ tail whips and hits him on his stomach, throwing him away.


    Just as that happens, I swing my katana down in the boss¡¯ direction. And as I slash with my katana, white glowing wave with crescent moon shape flies toward the boss.


    ¡°YES! It worked.¡±


    I did it. As my wave goes at almost sound-speed and reaches the boss, it tries to float upward to dodge my slash and manages to get out of the way of the wave. But my slash still managed to scrape its bottom, cutting its flesh and making it bleed.


    ROAR!


    As it felt it, it roars in pain. And just like a I suspected, it fights instinctually. Or else there would be no chance of it dodging my slash.


    After my wave passes it by, it looks at me with hatred in its eyes.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Come on then.¡±


    I beckon it with my left hand and prepares another mana slash. This is something that was inspired by my second technique. But instead of releasing it with my body, I release it with my mana katana.


    And since my mana katana is much sturdier than my body, I can make my mana rotate inside it as to the limit and release it.


    Only difficulty is: releasing it right moment. Just as I start my slash. I have been toying with this for a while. But this is the first time it worked.


    But the boss refuses to approach me. I suppose it can sense me charging something same too. So, it just keeps its distance and prepares who knows what.


    While it was waiting for its opportunity Fenrir jumps out of the shadow of nearby stone with his cub form. After that he materializes his avatar in a split second and swipes with his claws and draws blood. And as soon as he finished his ambush, he reverts back to his cub form and jumps into another shadow of a stone.


    Sneaky little devil. And as if pissed off by that, it suddenly flies upward. Its tail suddenly split into four part and dig into the ground like a spider leg. As I took a close look, I see some kind of red bulb hanging in the middle and glowing red.


    It suddenly aims at me and as soon as it did, I suddenly get a threatening feeling from it. I expel my charged energy in my graves and shifts to my right side. And just as I was shifting, red laser about finger thin suddenly shots our of the bulb.


    It was so fast, it managed to pierce through my left side. And as soon as it pierces through it cauterizes my wound.


    Shit. That was close as fuck. And just after shooting its first laser, it starts to charge for the second one immediately. Shit.


    I don¡¯t think I can dodge it perfectly anyway, so I wait for it to release its laser. And as soon as it did, I hold my katana vertically and cut it with it.


    And as my katana and the laser comes into contact, they simply repel each other. But this time, laser is not letting up. It keeps shooting continuously.


    ¡°Fenrir!¡±


    As I call out to him, Fenrir jumps out of the shadow and spews a fireball at the red bulb. And it stops shooting laser as soon as Fenrir¡¯s fireball hit it.


    Yes. I was right. It is sensitive. And as soon as it got hit in the bulb, the boss flies upward again and combines its tails into one. But after doing that it pierces into the ground like a nail and leaves only its head above ground.


    And just as I was about to unleash on more slash at it, I suddenly sense danger coming and jump to my right to dodge again. And just as I dodged to my right, I see a boss¡¯ tail protruding out of the ground.


    Once again, I sense danger coming and dodges backward and evade another tail. As soon as I land another tail attack me from beneath the ground. This is getting tiring. I need to do something already.


    Fenrir can¡¯t do anything too. As soon as he exits the shadow, another tail ambushes him. So, what can I do?


    No matter where I land, boss keeps finding exactly where I am. So, that means it has someway to locate me. And I¡¯m pretty sure, it is using its tongue like snakes, only with more enhanced use.


    Snakes uses their tongue to smell their surroundings. When a snake¡¯s tongue flicks out, the two tines of the fork spread as wide as they can. The tines flick back into the snake¡¯s mouth, and whatever chemicals each tine encountered in the environment are delivered to the snake¡¯s two, separate vomeronasal organs on the roof of its mouth</a>.


    But, I¡¯m sure boss¡¯ sense are enhanced like at least ten times. So, I need something to confuse it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s tails split only into four parts. So, if confuse it with three more things, I can free myself to attack it in the moment it concentrates other four.


    So, I summon my wolf and command it to split into eight more. It takes a bit of mana but, my wolf splits into eight identical clones.


    And as soon as they materialize, boss¡¯ tails skewer four of them. And go back into the ground to get the other four. During that window, I run up to the boss while charging my slash. Just as I was about five meters distance from the boss, my leftover four wolves get skewered. As if it understood my goal, boss retracts it¡¯s tails, but it is too late.


    I slash with my mana katana as soon as I got into range and unleash my crescent shaped mana wave toward the boss¡¯ head.


    It tries to block with its tails, but my wave simply cuts them down and slices the boss¡¯ head from its body.


    And its green acidic blood splashes all over the place. I conjure up my mana shield and watch what happens.


    Boss¡¯ green blood lands on my shield and sizzles before disintegrating. But something unexpected is that, when the green blood lands on the plantation around here, it doesn¡¯t melt them. Instead, it accelerates their growth.


    And once again I feel considerable amount of life force being absorbed by my body. I guess that is that. This was an interesting boss. That bulb laser was kind of cool. I think I will come up with a spell matrix for laser cannon. That would be awesome.


    While I was pondering over my fight, I hear some rustling. It was coming from the gigantic tree. I see its roots twisting and turning. After twisting for a while, it reveals a opening among its roots. I come close and take a look.


    Unexpectedly, it is not dark, but there is a flickering light between the opening. If I¡¯m right, I believe it is a gate to the next floor.


    Then, lets go. I enter the gate.


    Goodbye, second floor. Hello, third floor. I can¡¯t wait to see what is waiting me on the other side.

 Volume 3 Chapter 13: Riddle

    And here I am, in the third floor. Right now, I¡¯m surrounded by a mountain from three sides. And there is only one way to go. Forward.


    So, I guess I will go forward. I can see the sun light but no sun. While walking I see something coming towards me.


    I think it is some kind of, I want to say lizards hopping toward me. Idiots. I start to infuse the ground around me with my mana and wait for them to enter my range. As they get closer, I see what they look like.


    Five lizards with elongated limbs and, frankly they look like Komodo dragons with overgrown legs. And just as they enter the range of my mana, I will my mana to impale them. As I give my command, my mana takes a shape of spears and impale the lizards from beneath the ground.


    That was easy. After taking care of the lizards, I continue to walk forward. I guess there are no other monsters for a while.


    I come before four-way intersection with a pillar in the middle. And on the pillar, I see a tablet on it after walking forward for about ten minutes. I come before the pillar and take a look at the tablet. And for some reason there is a riddle written in English on it.


    ¡®When the moon is out, towards the night I howl


    When the rabbits about, these forests I prowl


    My cousins are angry, you might say they''re sure


    But you might tame me, if you have the right fire.¡¯


    Hmm. Riddle. I guess I will have to guess the answer and that answer will tell me which direction I am supposed to take. This is something new.


    So, what is the answer? Howl, prowl. Hmm. What could it be? Think, think, think. Aah, wolf. Okay. Let¡¯s say that the answer is wolf. So, how does that tell me which direction to go?


    Three direction. South, west and east. Ooh, I don¡¯t want to think. Alex did enough thinking for ten lifetimes. Easiest guess would be west, since west and wolf both start with w.


    So, I guess west it is. I turn west and walk down that path. I suddenly get disoriented after walking down that path for about ten minutes and everything gets dark. After few seconds I get light again and see myself at the exact same beginning point when I first came to the third floor.


    So, did I go the right way or not. I guess I will find out after going forward. I walk forward while waiting for the lizards, I see something I did not expect.


    Grey wolf with a size of truck glaring at me down the road. So, I guess I was right about the riddle¡¯s answer, but wrong about the direction.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I can see the pillar behind the wolf. That means if I get the direction wrong, I will start from the beginning, just with more powerful enemy along my path. Got it.


    After getting to that conclusion I continue to walk toward the wolf. It simply waits for me. As soon as I get into range it opens its mouth toward me and shoots icicle spear. I dodge it. It shoots another one, I dodge that too.


    Seeing that its spears are useless, the wolf takes a deep breath and spews frost toward me from its mouth. As soon as I saw that, I do something of my own too. I take a deep breath too and spew fire toward the wolf.


    Let¡¯s see which one got stronger lungs then. We spew frost and fire at each other for almost five minutes. And I¡¯m running out of breath already. When my breath runs out, I will run out of oxygen and that will lower my flame¡¯s firepower.


    In turn that will cause my flame to lose to the wolf¡¯s frost. So, before I ran out of breath, I start to pump mana into my fire breath. As always, my flame starts to change color after I pumped more mana into it. And as my flame¡¯s temperature and pressure increase, it starts to eat away at the wolf¡¯s frost breath.


    This is exactly what I wanted. And just as my flame was about the devour the wolf, I feel something behind me. I see another wolf forming from frost behind me and pounce on me.


    I beckon to Fenrir in my Soul Palace and as soon as he heard me, he jumps out of my shadow and tackles the clone. And as soon as I he tackles it, it shatters into million pieces of ice. Knew it. After getting rid of the clone Fenrir just stands next to me and observes the wolf on the other side.


    And just as my flame devoured the wolf, I run out of breath and stops breathing fire with no other choice.


    But the wolf stopped spewing frost too. After all the steam clears, I see it standing where it was before. But with slightly singed fur. First it looked majestic with its silver fur, but now it looks worse for the wear.


    And before I jumped at the wolf, Fenrir runs up to the wolf and throws fire ball at it. The wolf spews another icicle spear at Fenrir¡¯s fireball and pounces on Fenrir too. Wonder what brought that on?


    They crash into each other, but Fenrir manages to overpower the wolf and push it to the ground. And before the wolf get up, Fenrir lifts his right claw and swipes at the wolf, decapitating it in a split second.


    The wolf disintegrates as it dies on the ground. After dispatching the wolf Fenrir turns toward me and jumps into my shadow and disappear.


    This kid is getting better at fighting. And when he decapitated the wolf, I noticed something interesting. When he swiped his claw down on the wolf, I saw a dark energy covering his claws. But that is not the interesting part. What was interesting is that dark energy covering his claws where rotating and vibrating like my mana katana.


    That means after observing my katana, Fenrir managed to copy its properties. So, that means his claws can cut like my mana katana or even cut better. His claws are part of his body yet much more sturdier that his flesh so, he can control the energy more efficiently and make it rotate and vibrate more.


    And that means this kid is getting smarter too.


    Okay, now that the obstacle is gone, I can reach the pillar and see the riddle to confirm my guess.


    ¡®When the moon is out, towards the night I howl


    When the rabbits about, these forests I prowl


    My cousins are angry, you might say they''re sure


    But you might tame me, if you have the right fire.¡¯


    Yup, still same. So, I did choose the wrong path. So, I need to think deep and find the right path to progress. I can go with process of elimination, but that will be much more troublesome that just solving the riddle.


    So, answer is wolf. And what does wolf symbolize about directions?

 Volume 3 Chapter 14: Symbol

    Well, only thing about wolf that has anything to do with direction is Cardinal Directions. And according to that wolf is a totem animal for Cardinal direction south. I already tried west, and my guess is directing me toward south. And I don¡¯t know anything else about wolf that has anything to do with direction.


    So, south it is. I walk south. In other word forward. I hope this is the right way. I keep walking for about thirty minutes and nothing is yet to happen.


    I¡¯m starting to think I was right about that. Good. Another trek of ten minutes and I see something forward. Another pack of lizards hopping toward me.


    Well then, let¡¯s do it again. I do what I did before. Infuse the ground with my mana and wait for them to enter my impale range. And as soon as they hopped into my range, I impale them with my mana spears. But this time I fail to get them all.


    I only managed to get two out of five of them. I think they got faster and stronger than the ones before. But that makes no difference. As soon as they pounce on me, I simply put up my shield and they hit it like a fly hitting car¡¯s windshield on a highway.


    And as soon as they touch my barrier, it¡¯s self defense mechanism works and mana nails protrude from them and skewers the lizards.


    Idiots.


    After getting rid of the lizards, I continue down my path and come before another intersection and another pillar with a tablet on it.


    And just as I expected another riddle. What is compounding me most is that how come those riddles are written in English? How does this dungeon know that I only can read in English? And knowledge I got from Alex¡¯s dimension was useable here.


    And that raises another question. What is making all this happen. There is some kind of omniscient system making it work or all this dungeon is popping out of my head.


    First is has more chance of being accurate. But that doesn¡¯t mean latter is wrong too. This whole floor may be something that is came out of my head too.


    But I refuse to think deeper than this. I will simply guess the answer and keep progressing along this dungeon until I finish it.


    Now, let¡¯s see the riddle.


    ¡®Three lives have I.


    Gentle enough to soothe the skin,


    Light enough to caress the sky,


    Hard enough to crack the rocks.¡¯


    Another riddle. Another answer. What is it? Three forms. I guess it is simple. It is water, right? Hehe. That was easy. Now the hard part. Which direction do I go?


    If previous one is any indication. I can go with cardinal directions. So, water is element for west. I guess I can only try it then. After coming to that conclusion, I walk heading west.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    And after walking for about thirty minutes with no incident I know that I was right again. Hehe. And after another ten minutes trek, I see my old friends. But slightly bigger this time.


    This time I will do something else. As they hop toward me, I punch into the ground with my left arm and pump some vitality into it. And as it gets vitality, my left arm grows and extends. As it does that I will it toward the lizards hopping toward me.


    And as soon as they pass by my roots beneath the ground I will it to break out from the beneath and entangle the lizards. Lizards struggle as best as they can after getting entangled by my branches but fails to set themselves free.


    As time passes my branches tighten their holds on the lizards and start to crush them into pieces. And like every monster before them, lizards disintegrate into dust.


    Idiots.


    After taking care of that, I start my trek once again. And another intersection, another pillar and another riddle.


    ¡®For those who do not wish for darkness should seek the light.


    For if not all the efforts will be in vain.¡¯


    And that is what it says on the tablet. This is something else. I expected another riddle about direction. This suck. I was just getting good at it.


    Okay. What does it mean, then? Seek the light. What light. It is already day. There is no darkness. Ooh, I can¡¯t be bothered. So, I will just go with process of elimination. First, I will go with east, since that is the only direction I didn¡¯t went.


    I head east. And after ten minutes, I get familiar disorientation and end up at the beginning.


    ¡°SHIT. I was wrong.¡±


    Now, I will have to fight something much stronger that the lizards. I walk down the path again. And after ten minutes, I see what I am supposed to fight. A freaking minotaur. Lower body of a human and head of a bull.


    But almost three meters tall and decked in full body armor. Holding a battle axe in its arms.


    ¡°Hey steak! Come on then. Let¡¯s get over it already.¡±


    As soon as I shout at it, it looks toward me and starts to chop the ground with its hoof.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    Shit. It roared. And I expected mooing. Haha. This is funny. And it charges at me with its spear like horns. I activate my gears and charge them.


    And as soon as it entered my range, I punch it in the head with my right hand. I unleash my fourth technique along with that punch. From my hand white mana dragon with a radius of my arm spirals out and throws the minotaur back.


    But it fails to kill it. After falling it simply stands back up again and charges me again. I think its helmet just saved it from me.


    I guess its armor is no simple armor. This time I conjure up my mana katana and wait for it to enter my range. And just when it was about five meters distance from me, I unleash my mana wave at it.


    It stops its charge and swings its axe at my mana wave as soon as it saw me unleash it.


    CLANG!


    As the metals collide it lets out a metallic sound. The minotaur manages to avoid getting sliced into two. But my mana wave still throws it away. That was good.


    But freaking cow stands up again like nothing. I guess I have to finish it in close combat then. Ooh, right I wanted to test that one out.


    Now, this may get little cliched but I¡¯m fine with that.


    Once again it charges at me. Ooh, and that is exactly what I want dude. Come on. While in nears me, I charge up my third technique, but this time instead of rotating it within arm, I expel the mana inside and hold it in my arm and after that, I make I rotate as fast as it can in a sphere shape.


    Exactly what I wanted. And as my mana sphere takes up speed on my palm, it starts to generate a wind around it.


    ¡°HAHAHA. Come on.¡±


    And minotaur almost reaches me. I come in closer and hit it¡¯s abdomen with my mana sphere.


    ¡°RAS***GAN!¡±


    And as my mana sphere hits the minotaur in the guts, it flies away while rotating like clock-hand. And before it hit the ground, it disintegrates into dust.


    Shit, that was even lamer than I thought. I always believed that calling out the name of my technique would be cool when I can actually execute that move for real.


    But now that I tried it out, it is LAME.


    HAHAHA.

 Volume 3 Chapter 15: Guess

    That was fun. Hehe. Anyway, after getting rid of the minotaur, I come before another intersection. But the riddle is still same.


    ¡®For those who do not wish for darkness should seek the light.


    For if not all the efforts will be in vain.¡¯


    I still don¡¯t get it. Anyway, I already decided to go with process of elimination. So, I will continue that. Next is south.


    I walk forward and continues down that path. And no surprise, I get that same feeling ten minutes later and end up at the beginning.


    And once again, I walk the walk.


    And once again, I face the face.


    This time it is a freaking buffalo. Looks just like one on Alex¡¯s world. But twice as bigger. Buffalo. This is interesting.


    But I will confirm my guess after killing it. Another uncanny thing is the similarity of it to the earth ones, well except the size. And I hope it will moo this time.


    MOOOO


    Yes. As soon as it saw me, it mooed. Haha. After that, it charges at me. You need something else. I think I will do it again.


    So, I start to prepare my self-made Ras***gan. And wait for it. Hehe. But just as it was about two meters away from me, it suddenly lowers its horns and hits the ground. And as its horns hit the ground, ground starts to protrude like nails toward me.


    With no other choice I hit the protrusion with my mana sphere and make it explode to protect my-self. Shit, that was close.


    And just as I did that, the buffalo charges at me from behind all the dust and hits me squarely on my chest. I cough up a blood and get thrown backward.


    I use my gears like a jet and cancel out the inertia from the collision and manage to land safely. Ooh, that broke at least four ribs. So, earth elemental, huh. This confirms my guess more.


    The buffalo is looking at me. Looking at me, not glaring. Hmm, even the temperament is similar. Still, it suddenly raises its front legs and stomps on the ground.


    And as it does that, tremor starts to spread out from where it stomped the ground. Shit, this buffalo can cause earth-shakes. That is one cool buffalo.


    As the earth shakes, I start to lose my footing, but the buffalo is fine and starts to charge at me again.


    ¡°Hahahaha. Come on, then.¡±


    I activate my full armor and wait for it to reach me. I always like 47 in Alex¡¯s memories. For he was efficient and skillful assassin. But there as another assassin in his memories. Those in assassin¡¯s creed. And the what I liked most about that is the hidden blades.


    Concealed blades that can be discreetly extended and retracted into the assassin¡¯s wrist. And after learning that I can manipulate my armor¡¯s shape with mana, I decided to integrate that piece of efficient equipment to it.


    And just as the buffalo enters my range, I expel my charged energy in my greaves and lunges at it. Even though it saw me lunging at it, it continues to charge at me.


    I jam my hidden blade in between its horns. And since my hidden blade is made out of mana crystal, I can apply same technique with my mana katana and make its edge rotate and vibrate at high frequency.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After my hidden blade pierces its skull, I can feel it entering its brain. But that fails to kill the buffalo. So, I make my hidden blade extend deep into its brain.


    It stops only after my blade pierced through its brain whole. It tumbles sideways and disintegrates into dust.


    That was something else. Anyway, my first experiment with my hidden blade was an unqualified success. I can use it from now on.


    After getting rid of the buffalo I walk forward and come before same scenery. Intersection, pillar and tablet. And the same riddle.


    Now, let¡¯s confirm my guess. According to cardinal directions: buffalo is totem animal for north. And element for north is earth.


    North means behind. So, that means I need to go back. But will it work? I need to be sure since I¡¯m going this way after guessing.


    So, to make sure let¡¯s take another look at the riddle.


    ¡®For those who do not wish for darkness should seek the light.


    For if not all the efforts will be in vain.¡¯


    Light, darkness. Hmm.


    While pondering I walk around. As look to my feet and notice my shadow. Wait a minute. I saw no light source here. This place is bright. But there is no light source. Sun or some kind of light. So, how come my shadow is casting south.


    Now, wait a minute. Seek the light. Leave the darkness. I guess it was north. When I turn north, my shadow stays behind me.


    So, I head back and walk. Thirty minutes, nothing. I was right. Now, how many more riddles am I supposed to solve. This is getting boring already.


    And after ten minutes same scenery. Intersection, pillar and the tablet.


    ¡®There are tow sisters; one gives birth to the other,


    And she in turn, gives birth to the first,


    Who are the two sisters?¡¯


    Gemini. Alex saw this riddle before. I know it. And in wester astrology, east is associated with the constellation of Gemini. So, east it is.


    I turn to east side and start walking. I know that I went toward the right direction when nothing happens after thirty minutes.


    But from the looks of it, there is another riddle and another intersection ahead. This is really starting to piss me off.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I have been walking for almost two hours and there is nothing changing. And this is getting tedious. I don¡¯t know how long I have to walk for.


    And just as I was thinking that, I see something ahead. A sphynx. I take it that this is the boss. Rather fitting. Sphynx sure loves riddles, right.


    Creature with a head of a human and body of a lion. And almost five meters tall. It is just standing there. I walk toward it with caution. It just stands there. I come before it, it still stands motionless.


    I try to pass by it, it suddenly moves and blocks my path.


    ¡°Riddle me this;


    I never was.


    Am always to be.


    No one ever saw me, nor ever will.


    And yet I am the confidence of all who live and breathe.


    What am I?¡±


    ¡°Ooh. Seriously? Another riddle.¡±


    I can¡¯t be bothered. I just ignore it and tries to pass by it. It suddenly raises it¡¯s paws and swipe at me. I activate my full armor and brace for impact.


    THUMP.


    I get hit and flies away. Even with my greaves decreasing my inertia, I hit the mountain wall and fall. That was bad.


    I summon my mana katana and unleash my mana wave. It flies toward the sphynx and hits slashes it across its face but fails to wound.


    It simply looks toward me and utters the same riddle again.


    ¡°Riddle me this;


    I never was.


    Am always to be.


    No one ever saw me, nor ever will.


    And yet I am the confidence of all who live and breathe.


    What am I?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, already.¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I start to prepare my fourth technique to its fullest. As moments pass, my dragon takes form and charges at the sphynx.


    It hits the sphynx in the chest. But once again fails to wound it. While my mana dragon was grinding it with its rotation, I see some kind of transparent film protecting the sphynx from my dragon.


    Shit. I think I need to solve the riddle to kill it. As long as I don¡¯t solve it, that transparent film will keep protecting the sphynx.


    ¡°Order, you are Order.¡±


    I say my first guess. Sphynx ignores it and sand suddenly materializes from who knows where around it and form into nails. Well, to me those are spear.


    And those sand spears fly toward me. Wrong, I guess. I jump around and squat to dodge the spears. It walks toward me. I need to find the answer.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you are Tomorrow!¡±


    As I say my second answer, I see the transparent film around it disappearing.


    ¡°Oh, bummer.¡±


    Sphynx says. Now, it is different. As soon as I see that, I start to OD my fireball. And as soon as it turns black, I throw it toward the sphynx and run back.


    My fireball explodes behind me and the impact from the explosion throws me forward. After five minutes my fireball runs out. And the sphynx is no longer there.

 Volume 3 Chapter 16: Mist

    I come into an open field after walking for almost five hours. And I was about to lose it. I thought I would ascend a floor after killing the sphynx.


    But it seems I was wrong. Now that I came here, where do I go? This is a open field.


    I look around and see a red mist like smoke floating in the distance. I think I can start with that. So, I walk toward that floating mist and come before it.


    Circular mist floating. About two meters radius. There is nothing happening around it. So, next course of action: touching it.


    And as soon as I touch it, I get same feeling I got when I went along the wrong direction. I get disoriented and everything goes black. And after few seconds I¡¯m standing somewhere else. Same open field. But there is a same floating mist behind me. And there is another one in the distance.


    I walk toward that one. And just as I take a step toward that one, I see a black beam of something coming out of the ground and see some kind of scare crow like thing with sword for an arm. And there is at least ten of them.


    Are those supposed to be the monsters on this floor. Kind of lame.


    They start to hop toward me as soon as they notice me. It will be easy. I decide to use same trick I used to kill the lizards. Infuse the ground with my mana and wait for them.


    My impale distance is about five meters radius around me. And those ignorant idiots hop toward me on their right peg leg. This is pathetic.


    But as if they sense my mana field, they suddenly jump up high just before they entered my field and start to spin with their sword arms and free fall toward me. Hmm, they sure can jump high for bunch of scarecrows with peg for legs.


    Still, makes no difference. I simply use my third technique with my mana field as a medium. After using it for enough times, I learned to use it in any way I want. Still, if I want to use it at full-power I need to channel it like it was supposed to be channeled.


    Still, it is enough for those scarecrows. And as I unleash my third technique, dragons as thick as a bucket comes out of the ground and rip the scarecrows into pieces.


    ¡°HAHAHAHA.¡±


    No matter how many times I see it, it is cool as fuck. And that is all that matters. Now that I took care of them, I think I will try going toward the other floating mist. Mist sounds wrong. I think it is more of a gate.


    I touch it again after coming before it. And like before I get the same feeling and come to same open field. But this time there are two mist gates. Ooh, that sounds much more natural.


    Same old routine. Black beam and scare¡­ well, it was different this time. This time I get some kind of demon like creature. Walking on two legs, two curved horns and demonic armor with clubs.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Die human!¡±


    Ooh, they can talk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I will kill you all.¡±


    That was unnecessarily ominous. Well, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Fenrir.¡±


    And just like that, as soon as I call him out, he jumps out of my shadow and throws blistering darkness at the demons and jump into it after. I see or hear nothing from within the darkness.


    And after few seconds the darkness dissipates, and Fenrir walks out. I have no idea what he did in there. And I don¡¯t want to know.


    After getting rid of the obstacles, I come across another problem. Which gate do I go across?


    ¡°Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, which door do I cross?¡±


    Right one it is. I go to the right one and touch it. Same crap happens. But this time I¡¯m in different place. There is actually a house in this one. Typical two storied house.


    So, obvious choice is to enter this house and see what¡¯s in it. But I refuse to do the obvious this time and simply decide to blow it up.


    So, I OD my fireball again and throw it at the house.


    BOOM!!!


    Hehe. Always so satisfying. Don¡¯t know what that says about me and don¡¯t care either.


    ¡°HAHAHA.¡±


    More I go deeper into this dungeon more Alex comes prominent. During last few years of his life Alex become, I would like to say unstable. Frankly, he kind of became a mad scientist. And I think I¡¯m showing same signs of that. Specially this laughter. I need to get rid of it.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with!?¡±


    ¡°What the hell, who was that?¡±


    I suddenly hear someone cursing me from somewhere. I think that came out of the house. Well, at least what¡¯s left of it.


    ¡°What kind of barbarian set fire to a house without even setting foot in it?¡±


    ¡°HAHAHAHA.¡±


    Shit, I just thought about that. Aah, screw it.


    ¡°This barbarian. Anyway, what the hell are you?¡±


    And from the fire comes out dude with wings. Two wings made out of some kind of blue energy. Obvious decked in full armor. Huge shield on his left arm and sword made out of same energy as his wings.


    ¡°What heck are you supposed to be? An angel? Hehe.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is angel? I¡¯m a Solar Folk. Keep that in mind you mindless barbarian.¡±


    ¡°Solar Folk? Seriously?¡±


    And as soon as he saw me smirking at his name, he points his energy sword at me and.


    ¡°En Garde. Barbarian.¡±


    Pounces on me. And this fly is unexpectedly fast. I spread out my mana field and try to impale him with my spears but fails to pierce through his armor. Quite sturdy.


    So, I activate my full armor and summon my mana katana.


    Clang!


    Even though both swords are energy construct, for some reason a metal sound comes out when they collide.


    Dude is unexpectedly strong. Still, I push him back and slash with horizontally across his abdomen.


    Clang!


    He blocks with his shield and swings his sword overhead and brings it down on me. My reflex kicks in and I spin to my right and dodge his overhead swing on me.


    After dodging his swing, I take a little bit of distance from him. He turns to me and gets into stance once again.


    This sword fighting is interesting. I need to hone my skill with my katana, or else I can bring out everything my katana can do.


    And during this fight I can test out something else too.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    He lunges at me again with a shout. I wait for him to reach me and swing again. This time he slashes with his sword horizontally. I block it with my katana.


    And just as I blocked it, his two wings suddenly raise up and strike at me like snakes. SHIT! I didn¡¯t know he could do that.


    I push his sword back with all my might and try to block his wings with my katana.


    CLANG!


    I manage to block one of his wings but other one hits me on my chest squarely. Luckily his wing fails to penetrate my armor. Still, I get thrown back.


    If only my ribs could talk. They will curse with worst kind of curses. Hehe. After standing up, I look to the solar dude. He is still where he was. I guess he didn¡¯t want to kick me when I was down.


    What was it? Honor? I don¡¯t care for it.


    He gets into stance after seeing me stand up.


    I conjure up another mana katana and get into position.


    ¡°Time for round two.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 17: First One

    He jumps at me with a push from his wings and raises his sword overhead. I pose to block it like before. This time instead of bringing his sword down on me, he lashes out with his wings from his sides and strike at me.


    And just as his wings get in range, I make my armor expel out micro explosions from my right sides. As those micro explosions are positioned proportionally over my right side, impacts from those micro explosions propels me toward my left side.


    And with that I get out of the range of his sword and the wings. After that, I use micro explosions again to propel myself forward and comes next to him.


    I slash at his right side with my katana, he blocks it with his shield. I expected that. After that, I propel my self again and get behind him. This time his wings turn around and strike at me again. Those wings are way too mobile. I need to take care of them first.


    So, I block them with my katanas first. While I was blocking his wings, he tries to turn around and face me. But I simply propel my self with my micro explosion to stay behind him.


    But even though I¡¯m behind him, his wings manage to protect his behind from me as if he got eyes on the back of his head.


    ¡°Face me, you barbarian.¡±


    Idiot. Anyway, to kill him I need to take care of those wings first. And to do that, I start to use my left hand. While blocking his wings¡¯ strikes, I infuse my left arm with vitality and it starts to cover my katana in my left arm.


    And next time his wings collide with my katana, my branches latch onto his wings. At first his wings cut through my branches. But my branches still latch onto his wings.


    ¡°You think you toothpick can imprison my wings, you barbarian?¡±


    ¡°I know they can.¡±


    After a while of getting my branches cut, I pump even more vitality into it and add a mana into the equation.


    As I do that, my branches start to grow sturdier. After a while, his wings start having trouble with cutting my branches. As time passes my branches start to entangle his wings whole. And after taking care of his wings I go to town on him.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    My katana slices through his back armor like slicing through a tofu. And strangely his blood is same color as his wings. Blue.


    After a while of slicing and dicing he loses strength and falls on his knees. I wanted to hone my katana fighting technique. But that goal got derailed.


    Anyway, I managed to win.


    ¡°You fight without honor.¡±


    He tells me while lying in his own puddle of blood.


    ¡°Honor is a luxury for those who are powerful.¡±


    I walk up to him and hold onto his wings. I always wanted to do it. And pull.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±


    He screams as I pull his wings out. With a little bit of strength, I manage to pull his wings out of his shoulders. He dies as soon as I do that.


    I¡¯m sure it hurt from the way he screamed. That was an interesting fight. Now, where is the mist gate? I look around and see it floating where the house was.


    Once again, I touch it and same crap all over again. This is getting monotonous. I need change. More time I spend in place like this, more mad scientist in Alex emerges from within.


    It¡¯s not like I will become him. Just that more it comes out more it will affect my actions.


    Anyway, I wonder what awaits me next.


    I see light again and the same fucking open field. What is different this time is that there no mist gates anywhere and only table with four indentions on it.


    I¡¯m guessing four something is supposed to go in there to make the mist gate appear. And to get those four something I need to kill four something. Simple enough.


    Now, question is: where are those four something I¡¯m supposed to kill. And as if this fucking dungeon can read my mind, as soon as I thought that four mist gates appear around me.


    I go to the closest one and touch it. But this time, instead of me going somewhere, one of the four something I¡¯m supposed to kill appears before me.


    Mist gate turns into three meters tall giant spider with a rocky carapace. I¡¯m sure it will hard to break that rocky carapace. Just as I was thinking that some kind of ball drop from who knows where.


    ROAR!!!


    Bitch is loud as hell. It charges at me as soon as it finishes roaring at me. It accelerates like a rocket at almost crashes into me if I didn¡¯t manage to propel myself with my micro explosions.


    Bitch is fast for a giant spider. I run to the ball that drop from somewhere. There is nothing special about it. Whatever.


    I direct it toward the spider and hit it as hard as I can with my charges first technique.


    BOOM.


    And with a boom the ball rolls toward the charging giant spider and hit it.


    BOOM!!!


    It actually explodes as soon as it hit the spider. That was unexpected. And as soon as it got hit by the ball, the spider falls on its side. And I see a pink flesh under its belly.


    I think that will be much vulnerable than the rocky carapace. I come close to it and jam my left arm into its soft underbelly. After that, I start to pump vitality into my left arm. As it gets pumped with vitality, my left arm branches out inside the spider.


    ROAR!!!


    It roars in pain but still fails to stand up. After few seconds of excruciating pain, it finally kicks the bucket. It disintegrates into dust and leaves some kind of round medallion with a spider on it.


    I take it and put in round indentation on the table and it fits perfectly. So, one down three to go.

 Volume 3 Chapter 18: Elimination

    I go to the next mist gate and touch it. As soon as I touch it next one appears. This one looks like some kind of lion with four wings. Reversed single horn on its forehead and scorpion tail. As big as the spider before. And for some reason, it has only one eye.


    ¡°Human stench.¡±


    Ooh it speaks.


    ¡°You got problem with humans?¡±


    ¡°They are creatures akin to an ant.¡±


    ¡°Hey what do you got against ants? They can lift ten times their body weight. Can you do that?¡±


    It looks at me with shocked expression.


    ¡°Strange insect.¡±


    Now this piece of shit is starting to piss me off.


    ¡°Seeing that you possess sentience, I suppose you have a name. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have no name to give to an insect.¡±


    ¡°Then you will with no one remembering your name.¡±


    ROAR!!!


    Are all of them gonna be this loud? After roaring on top of its lung it opens its wings and takes to the sky. Those wings are unexpectedly powerful for ones so small.


    After reaching about hundred meters above the ground, it stays there for a while as if channeling something.


    As soon as I got that, I sit cross-legged on the ground and start to channel my fourth technique. Whirlwind with five meters radius start to form with me as center.


    And just as I finish channeling my dragon, it starts to freefall. As it falls, I see its body glowing. A bombing free fall, huh.


    But just as it reached fifty meters, I unleash my dragon toward it.


    BOOM!!!


    My dragon and it collides in the air. My dragon grinds its glowing protective film. And after few seconds, its protection shatters like a glass. As soon as that happens, my dragon throws the beast far away.


    But while flying away, it opens its wings and stop itself in the air.


    ¡°Come on chicken, let me fry you.¡±


    ROAR!


    It roars once again and flies toward me. Idiot. I meant it when I said I wanted to fry you. I cast two fireballs on my two hands and start to over dose them with mana.


    Last time I directed the explosion with cannon barrel. This time will direct it with mana construct. My mana purity almost tripled since last time. So, as soon as my fireballs turn black and the chicken gets in range, I smash my fireballs together.


    BOOM!!!!!!


    They explode with a glorious boom. And I almost get thrown by the impact of it. As they collide, my fireballs explode, and I redirect that explosion with conical shaped mana construct. Making it explode toward the incoming chicken.


    Most glorious flame thrower. It rages for five minutes like before and goes out. And I see what it did after it goes out.


    There is not even a feather left from the chicken. But the medallion is still there. This one is square shaped with the chicken¡¯s shape on it.


    I put into the square indention and it fits perfectly.


    Two down, two to go.


    Next mist gate and next something.


    It has the lower body of a large bull, the legs and feet of a lizard or dragon, the upper body of a human, and a lion-like face, topped with vicious horns. And it is as big as the previous ones. Its body is black, like cooled lava, with large, wing-like jets of flame sprouting from its humanoid shoulders and more flames cascading off his tail. In addition to its claws, it has a massive flaming sword.


    Looks sick.


    ¡°Ahhh, finally outside world. It has been too long.¡±


    ¡°Great, another talking one.¡±


    It looks to me.


    ¡°Curious. When I roamed the earth two thousand years ago, there was no such humans as the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m here to make it eternity.¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    After shouting, it stabs at me with its flaming sword. I summon my katana in an instant and stab with it at the beast¡¯s sword.


    CLANG!


    Once again, metallic collision sound.


    ¡°Futile pest, you will suffer the wrath of Iltund.¡±


    Arrogance of this campfire. It swings its massive sword at me. I try to block it with my katana and fails miserably. The momentum behind the sword was too powerful. I get thrown away like a dust cloth.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    So, I guess close combat is out. And my fireballs are out for obvious reasons.


    ¡°Fenrir, stall him.¡±


    He jumps out of my shadow and throws his blistering darkness at the campfire. His darkness swallows the campfire, but its fire is too bright for Fenrir¡¯s darkness.


    So, it simply waltzs out of his darkness. Next, Fenrir throws out another blistering darkness, but he controls it to surround the beast and conceal us.


    While he is doing that, I started to channel my fourth technique. But this time I channel it using water elemental mana.


    Since I never did it before, it takes a bit of time to channel it. While I was doing that, Ilmund got tired of the darkness surrounding it and explodes with blistering fire. And that fire almost reaches me. But Fenrir¡¯s darkness gathers in front of me and protects me.


    And just at that moment, I finish channeling my dragon and unleash the whirlwind at the beast. This time instead of usual white, my dragon comes out blue.


    It charges at the beast and collides with it.


    PSSSS


    As that happens, steam comes out of the collision of Ilmund¡¯s flame and my water dragon. As my water dragon continues to grind at Ilmund¡¯s flames, I see Ilmund¡¯s flames get extinguished and his body takes on more of smoldering orange glow.


    And just as his fiery glow was about to go out, he does the exploding thing again. My water dragon disintegrates into steam along with that explosion. But this one was smaller than the previous one. So, I guess he is getting somehow tired.


    And as if he is trying to prove me right, after exploding he crouches down panting. I think I will take that chance. I jump up high and uses micro explosions to aid myself. After climbing almost fifty meters above the ground, I start to freefall at Ilmund while charging my second technique.


    My second technique¡¯s power can increase limitlessly, as long as my body can handle it. I rotate my two vortices and wait for the moment of impact.


    CRUNCH!!!


    I fall on Ilmund¡¯s back like a meteor with crunching sound. Ilmund falls face first into the ground. I think that did it. Still, seeing that he is yet to disintegrate, I take some distance from him.


    And just as I got some distance, he suddenly stands up and explodes again. But this time he turns into some kind of flaming meteor and flies toward me.


    Shit, he is fast. I dash to my right and dodge his charge. He circles around and flies toward me again. I dodge him again with my micro explosion dash.


    I need to do something fast. Or else this might continue forever. So, I start to charge my third technique. But like my fourth one, I charge it up with water elemental mana. But this time I won¡¯t shout out the name. that was lame.


    As I charge it with water elemental mana, it starts to expand outwards and rotate little bit slower than the one charged with normal mana.


    I wait for Ilmund to circle back. And just as he was about to collide into me, I hit him in the head with my water sphere.


    PSSSSS.


    As my water sphere and Ilmund¡¯s head collide, scalding hot steam gets generated around us. And after few seconds, Ilmund disintegrates completely into steam.


    And in his place is another triangle medallion. I do the same with it.


    Three down, one to go. This fight with Ilmund taught me that I need to diversify my arsenal in element. There are countless creatures in this world and countless kind of powers.


    So, if I¡¯m to be triumphant in every battle I come across, I need to have diversity. I will keep that in mind with my next moves. More I fight with different kind of enemies, more I get grateful for my impeccable mana control.


    Only thanks to my mana control do manage to come up with everything in a moment. If not, I don¡¯t think I could have defeated Ilmund.


    Last gate. Same crap. Different enemy.


    This time it¡¯s a dark horse with a blue flaming mane and hoof. It leads a nasty hearse. Looks dangerous. Still as big as the previous ones. Again, sick looking one. If I could, I would love to have it as a mount.


    I don¡¯t feel any hostility from the horse, but that hearse is looking bad. That thing is giving all kind of bad vibes.


    I think it doesn¡¯t speak. Good. It starts to chop the ground.


    NEIGH.


    Food. At least it makes appropriate sound. It gallops toward me. What is it? A game of chicken. I simply dash to the right to get out of its way. Even though it is impressive, it still fails to change direction immediately. While it passes by me, the hearse suddenly opens and shoots flaming arrows at me.


    They fail to wound me from behind my armor. Still. This hearse is suspicious. I think the real enemy here is the hearse.


    The horse continues to gallop around me. And suddenly a portal opens up in front of it and it enters it. With my enemy gone, I look around and wait for it to appear again. And another portal suddenly opens behind me and the horse comes out.


    I dash to my left to dodge the horse and get slashed on my back by the spikes on the hearse¡¯s wheels. And just as I fall on my knees, another window opens on the hearse and this time it throws flaming spears at me.


    I throw myself forward to dodge the spears and still get impaled by one of them. Shit, it hurts. I take the spear out and my wounds heal.


    This is getting dangerous. What do I do? It is too mobile for me to cut and punch. So, I need long range solution.


    It¡¯s been a while since I last did it. I make a bow out of my left arm and make an arrow out of fire elemental mana. You know, those exploding arrows.


    I almost forgot about it since I came up with it out of desperation. I draw my bow and aim at the hearse and as soon as it enters my sight, I let go.


    WHISH!


    BOOM!


    My arrow travels at the sound of speed and hits the hearse with an explosion. But fails to damage it. Still, it somehow affects the horse.


    It stops for a while and starts to gallop again. Seeing it is not teleporting again, I guess it has cooldown. Good, I will use that time. I start to spam arrows at the hearse.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    My arrows keep hit the hearse with mild explosions. And every time it gets hit, the horse stops momentarily.


    And I increase the mana contained in my arrows each time I shoot one. I think I can kill it with my OD fireball, but I don¡¯t want to kill the horse.


    I will kill it if I really run out of options. After about minute of spamming arrows, I finally see some damage on the hearse.


    And just as I was about to rain fire on the hearse, the portal opens once again. They disappear. I wait for them I appear. And once again, the portal opens behind me. And the horse gallops through.


    I dash again to dodge the hearse but fail to locate it behind the horse. Just then I noticed another portal behind me again.


    And from there come out the hearse. Clever piece of shit. This time I fail to dodge the hearse and it crashes into me. And for some reason I get pulled toward it.


    As I get stuck onto the hearse, suddenly steel spikes like the ones on its wheels protrudes out of the hearse and impales me through my guts.


    Cough, Cough, Cough.


    I vomit blood without much choice. Shit, it hurts a lot. I have been impaled twice today by this fucking hearse. I¡¯m gonna blow this shit up for sure.


    Something keeps me stuck to the hearse. Suddenly window opens next to my head and scythe comes out to cut my head off.


    CLANG!


    I cross my arms to block it. Next windows that opens will be my window of opportunity. I start to OD fireball while waiting for the next window.


    And the hearse doesn¡¯t betray my expectations. Another window opens on my right side and another scythe comes out.


    I block the scythe with my left hand and throw my fireball into the window. The scythe goes back into the window.


    BOOM!


    After few seconds, muffled boom comes from inside the hearse. As that happens, something that is keeping my stuck to the hearse stops and I fall to the ground.


    Hearse keeps going forward and stops after a few seconds. And after few seconds, it starts to melt from the inside.


    And just as it started to melt, it turns into dust and dissipates. I see an octagon shaped medallion on the ground. I knew it. Hearse was the enemy.


    The horse is just standing there and observing me.

 Volume 3 Chapter 19: Another Floor

    Now, how do I tame it? And even if I manage to tame it, can I bring it out of the dungeon with me? For some reason, it approaches me on its own. And as it gets closer, it starts to shrink down to my size. That was unexpected.


    But just as it was about five meters distance, it suddenly gallops toward me. As it reaches me, it passes through me and something hits me away.


    I think it is testing me. It circles around and starts to gallop toward me again. This time I stand my ground and close my eyes. Once again, I feel it pass through me but this time it doesn¡¯t push me away.


    And I open my eyes and it is standing in front of me.


    ¡°Did I pass the test?¡±


    He nods at me. I reach for his head and he lowers his head for me. His flaming mane is not hot but soothing to touch.


    ¡°Then I name you Noir.¡±


    And as soon as I uttered out his new name, he disappears. And I hear a familiar sound.


    DING!


    Nice.


    I enter my Soul Palace and look at my interface.


    Welcome to Main Interface


    User:


    Name: Alder


    Age: 16


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 480 12%


    Body Condition: Injured


    Body Potential Rank: C+


    Soul Root Rank: SSS


    Mana Vessel Rank: B+


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: C+


    Constitution: C


    Vitality: S


    Intelligence: S


    Wisdom: A


    Willpower: S+


    Agility: C+


    Dexterity: C+


    Trait:


    Eidetic Memory, Enhanced Perception, Gamer¡¯s Mind, Tenacious Will, Affinity with Nature, Enhanced Regeneration.


    Door 1: Nature: Complete affinity with nature.


    Can convert pure energy to vitality


    Increases regeneration


    Gives control over plants


    Door 2: Magic: Allows User to store Spell Matrices.


    Door 3: Simulation.


    Door 4: Soul Space: Fenrir


    : Egg. Saturation: 0.03%If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    : Noir


    Fenrir:


    Age: 4


    Gender: Male


    Race: Dark Fang


    Level: 120 1%


    Body Condition: Healthy


    Body Potential Rank: A+


    Soul Root Rank: A-


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: B+


    Constitution: B+


    Vitality: A


    Intelligence: B-


    Wisdom: C


    Willpower: A


    Agility: A


    Dexterity: A


    Trait:


    Darkness Meld, Keen Senses, Black Flame, Avatar of Darkness, Blacklight, Creeping Darkness, Dark Claw, Dark Bolt.


    Noir:


    Age: 9


    Gender: Male


    Race: Elemental Strider


    Level: 1 0%


    Body Condition: Healthy


    Body Potential Rank: B+


    Soul Root Rank: C


    Basic Attributes:


    Strength: B-


    Constitution: B


    Vitality: A-


    Intelligence: C+


    Wisdom: D+


    Willpower: B+


    Agility: B+


    Dexterity: B+


    Trait: Elemental Charge, Temporal Phase, Blazing Trail, Ethereal Skip.


    After checking out his stats, I go to my fourth door and open it.


    GRRR!!!


    I hear Fenrir growling as soon as I open the door. I enter room and see Fenrir and Noir facing each other.


    ¡°Calm down, little one.¡±


    Fenrir looks to me and cancels his avatar. I last entered my fourth door when Fenrir fully woke up. Now I get why my egg is being saturated. This room is looking dark.


    I think Fenrir¡¯s darkness mana is saturating this room. So, I guess I need to separate Noir and Fenrir¡¯s living space.


    And as soon as I though that, new wall raises in the middle of the room. Well, I guess I can do this. And this white room is kind of dull.


    I don¡¯t know how Fenrir manages to stay here all the time. I go to Noir and touch his head and close my eyes. And I try to reach for the bond that exists between us.


    I started sensing that long ago between Fenrir and me. So, I decided to try it out with Noir. And as I reach that bond, the surrounding around us changes.


    It turns into lush green pasture. Hehe, I guess he is horse after all. After changing Noir¡¯s living space, I go to Fenrir¡¯s. And once again, reach out to our bond deep within.


    This time it turns into place where I first met Fenrir. That part of The Forest. Where I first saw Fenrir following his mother and siblings.


    ¡°I guess you miss you family, huh?¡±


    He looks toward me with sadness in his eyes and simply nods.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. I know I can¡¯t do anything about those who already left us. But I will promise you this: I will never leave you alone in this world. Okay, little one.¡±


    And once again, he simply nods.


    After that, I exit my Soul Palace, pick up the medallion and put it into the indentation. After I put the last medallion in the indentation, the table starts to sink into the ground.


    And new mist gate materializes over where the table was. Ooh, I hope this is the gate to the next floor.


    I touch it and the same crap happens.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Well, at least the scenery changed. Right now, I¡¯m standing in front of the giant castle gate. Gate is open, drawbridge is lowered. Outside walls are surrounded by perpetual fog. Don¡¯t want to know what will happen if I wander in there.


    I look to the city walls. About ten meters tall, looks like a medieval castle wall. But there is something about this city. Just from looking at from outside, I¡¯m sensing something malignant.


    As if there is a curse upon this city. And the smell, it smells like a wet mutt. Okay, let¡¯s explore the city, shall we? Hehehe.


    I cross the drawbridge and enter the city. And as soon as I set foot inside the city, the drawbridge closes behind me.


    So, I guess I¡¯m trapped here until I kill the boss. Okay then, let¡¯s see what is waiting for me in here. I go down the street. This place reminds of Trin city. Typical medieval age city. But problem is: I don¡¯t see a single soul in sight.


    There is a big castle in the back of the city. And I think I can safely assume that the boss is over there.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Shit, I have been walking along the main street for two hours now. I haven¡¯t encountered single life form and the fucking castle is not getting near at all.


    Fine, I guess I need to go around this city and kill whatever I encounter to reach the fucking castle. So, I take the first street on my left side that leads somewhere else.


    Narrow gap between two houses. And I get out of the gap and see an open space before me. I think it is someone¡¯s backyard. But that is not the important thing, what is important is: there is a bipedal wolf standing in front of me.


    I mean claws, teeth, snout and fur. The whole package. In other word: a fucking lycan. This is awesome.


    ¡°GRRR!¡±


    It looks toward me and growls at me. And I see it eyes. Only brutality and hunger. Hehe. Apparently, I was wrong. This is not a lycan. This is a fucking werewolf.


    But I guess being a primal beast is saving its ass right now. Since it is not pouncing on me immediately. I think its survival instincts are keeping it from attacking me carelessly. But his hunger is making him hesitate.


    If it attacks me, he might die. But if it doesn¡¯t, it will starve to death. Ooh, what a dilemma. Anyway, let¡¯s see what it will choose.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    Well, that didn¡¯t take long. It roars toward me and pounces on me. As soon as it enters my range I push toward its throat and strangle it.


    Now that I noticed it, I think I grew a little bit. Last I checked, I was 1.9 meters. And I think now I¡¯m almost 2 meters. Cool. Hehe, you know what they say, right? Reach for the sky.


    And this werewolf is at most 1.85. So, its like a kid in front of me. It flails in my arm but fails to achieve anything. I simply extend my hidden blade on my wrist and it fall in puddle of its own blood.


    Wait a minute, why isn¡¯t it disintegrating to dust? After falling and stopping to breath, it suddenly starts to squirm. After few seconds, it starts to transform back into human. Hmm, it was a dude apparently. And only after turning back into human does it disintegrate.


    Okay. After taking care of that, I walk down another street and start to explore this city. Now I wonder, is this city full of werewolves?